A L BE R TT CAM CAM U S “Matthew “Matthew Ward Ward has has done done Camus and and usa us a great great service. service.

Camus The Stranger Stranger The now a a difdifisis now ferent and and better better novel novel for for ferent its American American its now now readers; readers; itit isis our classic classic as as well well as as our France’s.”’ —Chicago

—Chicago Sun-Times Sun-Times France’s.”’ IT H E S

TRAN TR

AN GG EE RR

FICTION/LITERATURE Gracie “ince in English, GER in

1946, (L’etranger), (L’étranger), American has readers. unwittingly Albert Camus’s had a Through gets drawn into drenched Algerian beach, Camus nakedness of man Now, in an nary for faced with illuminating its exactitude

STRANGER

is made more published novel, THE

STRAN-story impact of an senseless explored American Américan clarity, the immediate. who murder on a sun-termed “the original This Translated the he by Matthew Cover 9 design Photograph by Mare Marc J. by Barnaby extraordi-intent haunting of THE novel has Ward

|

$8.00 of man translation, life for generations to come.

French millions ordinary what been given a new from on the absurd.” new and a atest first first profound this itante was

50800>

"780679°7202 01 Cohen Hall

ISBN

ISON O-t759-7e0¢c0-0 O-675-720c0-0 II

I IIIII II THE

STRANGER II

I $ I6

ALSO I

I & 6 CAMUS

I I / $6

BY1 6 I

ALBERT

IM,D010RH:1R&B.1>R'D<P1R5BER$<H1D,HJD1R Awarded the Nobel Prize for Literature <ARIIIIR

in 1957 6jzKFjj\vI

IIIIIIIIR II,DA1HGIR Notebooks II1942-1951 (Carnets,

=,AL<1DR janvier IIIII@,DGR 1942—mars IIIIIR

1951) .$!

1965 I 6jzKGjj\vI Notebooks IIIIIIIIIR

1935-1942 II,DA1HGIR (Carnets,

@,<RIIIIIQ2LD<1ER mai 1935—février IIIIIR

1942) .$!II

1963 :KvTv{BgHKII Resistance, :KGK]]UjgII Rebellion, BgJI and (KB{SI Death II/HJ1>>1GR (Actuelles IBI —a vK]KH{VjgII selection) /I$!I/I

1961

=SKI The 8jvvKvvKJI Possessed I$1GR (Les 'BGG202GIR Possédés) /I$!jI

1960

'B_TRI^BI Caligula BgJI=SpKKI and Three 7{SKqI Other 8]BIvI Plays II,><7J>, (Caligula, R $1R Le %,>1AH1A0J Malentendu, R $IIH,HR L’Etat sI de G<371IR siége,

$ #I

$1GR"JGH1GIR Les Justes) .I

1958

)IV]KI Exile BgJI{SKI and the 3TgRJjeI Kingdom I$III<>R (L’Exil 1H et >1)BO,J@1IR le Royaume) .$

1958#I

=SKI The *B]_I Fall I$,RI:JH1IR (La Chute) /I$

1957"I

=SKI The 5I{SI Myth jNI of ;TvInSIvI Sisyphus I$1R%OH;1R01R (Le Mythe de *<GOC:1IR Sisyphe) BgJI and 7zSKpI Other )vvBIvI Essays .$

1955 I

=SKI

2LB>H2IR .$ The :KGK]I Rebel I$I!B@@1R (L’Homme ) Révolté)

1954II

=SKI The 8_BRIKI Plague I$,R (La (1GH1IR Peste) .$I#I

1948

=SKI

$I!I The ;{pBgRKrI Stranger I$IIHD,A71DIR (L’Etranger) .I

1946

ITHE

IIIIIIII

STRANGER

IIII

IIIII

IIICAMUS II

ALBERT

"IIII+

I"II%II'II+III+'II+ Translated from the French

I''II)+II"I+ *JM by Matthew Ward Yd ?` Y4dQ ] Y4TI

IINTERNATIONAL h P Yd 4 C ?Q

VINTAGE ]]RbI hPYd4C?I6

VINTAGE

BOOKS

Y9II

I INC. `4Y; ]WI E]eb ;PhQbQ]YI]AI 4I

A DIVISION

OF RANDOM

HOUSE,?IQ Y?iI j]`RI NEW

YORK I2 II @N_acIgOXc3B=I|Xc=_X3cN\X3SI>:OcO\XII First VINTAGE INTERNATIONAL EDITION, V3_8DI Marcu 1989 Vv

IIIIU

!HIRJ@>?MSU Copyright © IIIIU8RUIC=J;:UIIU

1988 by Alfred A. (GHI=IU Knopf, 'G9IU Inc.

ICCU

IF;J@97GU All J@>?NKU rights J;K;JP<:U reserved OG:;JU under 'GN;JG7M@HG7CU International 7G:U and .7G Pan-American

!HIRJ@>?MU Copyright !HGP;GM@HGLIU Conventions. .O8C@K?;:U Published @GU in M?;U the 3G@M;:U United 1M7M<KU States 8RU by

07G:HFU Random &HOK;IU House, 'G9IIU Inc., ,;QU New 6HJBIU York. -J@>@G7CCRU Originally IO8CAK?;:U published @GU in

$J;G9?U7KU <I oIIxvII8RU)@8J7@J@;U%7CC@F7J:IU French as II L'Etranger by Librairie Gallimard, $J7G9;IU France, @GUIIIIIU in 1942.

!HIRJ@>?MU Copyright IIIIU

1942 8RU by *@8J7@J@;U Librairie %7EC@F7J:IU Gallimard. !HIRJ@>?NU Copyright J;G;Q<:U renewed

IIIIU

1969 8RU by +F<U Mme 4<OP;U Veuve IC8;JMU

Albert !7FOKIU Camus. 2?@KU This MJ7GKC7MAHGU translation HJ@>@T origiG7CCRU nally IO8C@K?;:IU published, @GU in ?7J:9HP;JIU hardcover, 8RU by IC=J;:U Alfred IIU

A. (GHI=IU Knopf, 'G9IIU Inc., @GU in

IIIIIU

1988.

)@8J7JRUH=U!HG>J;KKU!7M7CH>AG>

@G .O8C@97MAHGU"7M7U Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

!7FOKIU

IIIIIU Camus, ID8;JMIU Albert, IIII

1913-1960.

2?<U1MJ7G>;JIU The Stranger.

I4@GM7>;U@GM;JG7M@HG7CIU (Vintage international)

2J7GKE7M@HGUH=IU Translation of: UwIIoIxvIII Létranger.

'IU57J:IU

I. Ward, +7MM?;QIU Matthew.

./IIIIIIIIII#IIIUIIIIU

PQ2605.A3734E813 1989

''IU2@MC;IU

II. Title.

IIIIIIIIU

843'.914 II

IIIIIU

88-40378 ISBN 0-679-72020-0 (pbk.)

'1 ,UI III IIIII IUII8BIIU

+7GO=79MOJ;:U@GUM?;U Manufactured in the 3G@N<:U1M7M;KUH=UIF;J@97U United States of America

IIIII IIIIII IIIII

TRANSLATOR’S

NOTE I

III+

'#IIII$++I

II+I+IIIIII

IIPIIII IIIII The Stranger demanded of Camus.IIPIIII the creation of a IPIJII style IPI

IPI I II II+I

III.I+ II III.

I II III

PIIPIII at IIIII once literary and I profoundly popular, an Iartistic Isleight

IIIIPI III

IIII PIII

I I\¶PIIII III of III+I hand PIIPI that II. would+I make the II complexities of II a II/II life

¶III IIIII

I I6I ÂIIIIPII

IIIIINI PII.IINI man’s appear I II simple.

Despite IIIII

appearances, though,

IIIPII

II. PI III

II+I PII

IIII PIIIIII neither I II Camus.II II nor I DI.

Meursault ever I Ptried to make things II

I II II

II III(I %I+II+ÒI

II+IIII

I I IIPII simple for I PII themselves.

Indeed, ¶II in PIII the mind of II a moralist, II

I IMIIPIIII¶IIPIIPI

I.IPIPII¶

I I IPIÒIII+IDI.

II. PI simplification is tantamount to immorality, and Meursault

II+I

I I IIPII III and II Camus.II IareII IIIII each moralists in PIII their I IIII own III~I way. _IIPI What

IPP II DI.

II.JPIIIIIII

IIIIIPIII I¶PII little Meursault says or IIII feelsII Ior I+IIII does resonates with Iall IIII he

+IIII does IIPIIII?I not say, Iall I III+IIIIIIPIIII he does not feel, ?IIall I III+IIIIIIPI+I(I he does not do. IIII The ZII

I IIIPI I III

I I II IIII

IIPI II+I “simplicity” of PIII the PI\PI text III is merely apparent and III every-II III

I+I\¶II ôI whereII II paradoxical.

II

I+II+I I

I IIIIII III

I IIIII Camus.II IIIIII acknowledged employing an fG “American

'#IIII#I+ III

IPII+II III

IPIIII III+ method” in I writing The Stranger, in PIII

the MfirstIPI II halfII III of PIII the

IIIII

PII.JI II PIII

IIIIII IIIPIIIIIII book III in II particular: the III short,P?I I precise sentences; PIII the

+II¶IPIIII

IIPI IIIPIIIII depiction IIIII of a III character ostensiblyIIIIPII.PIIIIIIII.IIIIIëI without consciousness;

II+?I

IIII?I PIII

IIIIIINI ÂIII and, III in I places, the IPI.III “tough I.IÏI guy” PIII1I tone. @I Hemingway, Dos

III^II|I Passos, II.,III Faulkner, NI IIII?I Cain, II+I and IPII othersIIII+I had IIIIPI+I pointed PIII the III(I way.

ºII

IIII PIIII ThereII III

is II someII Iirony then III in PIII the IIIPI fact PIIPI that II for I II fortyPII III yearsII

PIII

III IPIIII IIII

II,II PII

I IIIII I.+IIIIIII the II onlyII Ptranslation available to G American audiences

III.

IPIIIII I rendering.

II+I III1I @III should+I III be RP.I Stuart PI ¬I,II Gilbert’sP/II IA “Britannic” His II II

I I I $ I I . I I S $6 I I &

©I TRANSLATOR’

NOTE

6 I6 I^I

^IIII III

II+$I IIII

^IIII "I

II+I I^I is IIII the II version we IIIII have I,

all I read, the II version I read as II a

^IIII

IIII III schoolboy in IIII the IIII+III^I boondocks ^I someII IIIIIII twenty III years ^I III(I ago. G^I As Iall I Itranslators

II^ III ^I +III do, ¬I,II Gilbert II IIIII gave IIII the IIII,I novel II a III^I^IIIIII consistency

II+I

IIIII II

III I^IIII II

II^III^^I and IIIIII voice Iall I II^I his III(I own. GIII A certain paraphrastic earnestness

IIIII III

IIIIII II^I

IIII IIII might be II a IIII way I9I+I^I of describing his III effort II III

to make the II\II text

IIII

,IIII I$I III

II+I I II+I intelligible, to II,II help IIII the õII,I^Iµ^IIIIIIII English-speaking reader under- q

^III+I

IIII;I "II stand IIIII what II CamusI^I meant.

In I++IIIIII addition III to IIIIIII giving IIII the II\II text II

I II ZG I IIIIII yII

IIIII "I

III+I III a more “American” quality,

I IIIII have I,^II also IIII attempted to

IIIII

III I IIIII

I^]^I IIII ventureII 9I farther into IIII the ,IIII letter I I9I of II Camus’s novel, {I III

to

IIIII captureII IIIII what III he ^II+I said II+I and IIII how III he ^II+I said II{I it, IIII not IIIII what III he IIIIzI "II

IIII I ^III meant.

In IIII theory,I$I IIII the latter should+I IIIII take II careII I9I of II^I itself.9ÁI

_IIII ^II II meets

III^II,+I

IIII II+I When DII Meursault old RI,I Salamano and II^I+IIIIII his dog in

IIII

II I I9I

I IIII III^III

^II II the +I darkII ^III stairwell of IIII their I III apartment house, DII Meursault

II^I II^jI f"

III\I I9I observes,

“I] I ÃIIIII était IIIII avec ^III son IIIII(II chien.” IIIII With IIII the reflex of II a II

µI I+I õII,I^I

II$I ¬I II II restores

I^II I^I IIII well-bred Englishman, Gilbert the IIIIIIIIIII,I conventional

I IIIIII IIIIIIII

III II+I relation between man and III^II beast II+I and IIII^I gives I++IIIIII additional I

I+IIIIII

IIIIIII ZG^I adverbial I II9I information: “As I^II usual, $I III he II+I had II^I his +III dog IIIII with II

^II,II IIIII^III him.”(II AIII But "I

I IIIII have IIIIII taken DII Meursault at his word:+II Z@II “He II^I was

IIIII with II^I his +II(IIIII dog.”"—in IIII the IIII way IIII one I^I is IIIII with II a ^III^II spouse Ior I II a 9friend.

III+(I GI

IIIII9I II +I I^I

A ^IIIIIIII sentence I^I as ^I straightforward as III^I this IIII^I gives I^I us IIII the II

IIIII DII

^II I/^I III^(I world,+I II through Meursault’s eyes. G^I As III he ^II^I says IIII toward+I IIII the

II+I

III/^I +III end I9I of II^I

his ^II story,I|I I^I as III he ^II^I sees IIIII^|I things, RI,I Salamano’s dog II^I was II

IIII I^IRI

I III/^III9I(I

II IIII^I worthIII ÕI^III^I just as much as Salamano’s wife. RIIIIIIII Such peculiarities

I9III

IIIIIIIþI^IIII

IIIII I III

I III^II9IIII

IIII I of perception, such I^IIII psychological increments of character

^II,III "II

^IIIII IIIII are DII Meursault.

It I^I is III by II pursuing what I^I is IIIIIIIIIIIII,I unconventional rII

I^]^I I

IIIIII IIIII

IIIII^I II in IØ Camus’s writing that IIII

one III approaches a +II degreeIII I9I of II^I its

^II,,I^II

I,IIIII

IIIII,IIIÁI still startling originality. "II

II I In IIII the ^IIII+I second II,9I half I9I of IIII the IIII novel I II CamusI^I IIII^I gives 9freer

IIII III

III^ IIIIIIII^III^II

IIIII^IIIIIIII^IDII

^II III rein to II,I a lyricism which is his alone as he takes Meursault,

IIII^I

IIII+II9III^I

III IIII IIIII+I

II+I now stripped of his liberty, beyond ^II^IIIIII sensation III to II9I enforced

IIII I{I vi II

I I I $ I I ) I I S $6 I

I .I6 0 I

©I .

TRANSLATOR’

NOTE I I IjI .IIIIIIMI2I memory, unsatisfied 2III desireII II2?I and, MII,,INI finally, III to II a III2I kind I9I of

.I2I

IIII2III(I %II

IIIII IIIIIIII understanding.

In IIIII this III,IIIIII stylistic 2III difference between IIII the

IIII

IIII I|I III

IIIIII II M2I,IIII two II parts,IIjI III as III everywhere, an Iimpossible fidelity IIII has IIIII been IIIIzI myII I. purpose.

III IIIII literature

III II. II III IIIq No IIIIIIIII sentence III in I French in õII,IIII English Itrans,IIIIII

lation IIIIIIII is better IIIIIII known IIIII than IIII the IIIIIIII opening IIIIIIIII sentence I9I of III+ The

& IIII I+ %IIIIIIIIII

I2IIIIII9III

II?III2I Stranger.

It has become IIII a III sacred cow of sorts, and ÍII IIIII have

IIIIII2I

III 2I2I IIII changed II(I it. ÍII In IIII his IIIIIIIIII notebooks II Camus.II recorded the IIII obser- q

IIIIIII

II.II 9II,IIIIIIIIIIII

IIII I vation IIIII that fIIII “the I. curious feeling the son IIII9I has for IIIII his mother

IIIIIII.IIII

I I?I III constitutes III+ all IIII his IIIIIII,III(II sensibility.” GIEI And RI Sartre,

in IIII his Iõ\q “ExI

IIIIIIII EII

II&IIII II+ IIIIII.II plication de L’Etranger,” goes out I9I of IIII his IIIIIII way to IIIIIII.II point out DI.

II.,I/II .III 2tII II

II I IIIII Meursault’s use I9I of IIII the III child’s word2I fDI “Maman” when

IIIIIIIIII9IIIII

IIII 6IºII.III I II removed,

I III2?I I2. speaking of his mother.

To use IIII the more adult II fDIIII IIIIjIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII.

II. I/II “Mother” IIIIjI%III is, I believe, to change the natureIII9IDI. of Meursault’s

I.

II.II9II

IIII9I

III(I curious feeling for III her. vI ÍIIIIIIII

It is to IIIIIIIIIIIII change his veryIIIIIIIII sensibility.

GII IIIIII IIIIIq As dIIII Richard2I @III Howard2I IIIIII2I pointed I.II out III in IIII his Iclassic state-I*

IIII III

II III IIIIII III

I9III II IIIII ment on retranslation in IIII his I prefatory note III to III+ The ImII

III%'I+ II

IIII II I,

III IIIIII III

III III(I G moralist, timeII reveals all I Itranslation to šIIII be paraphrase.

All I Itranslations

III IIIIIII EIIIëI

IIIII II date; II certain worksIII 2II do IIIwI not. IIIIIIII Knowing IIII?I this,

II2I

IIIII IIIII

III?I ÍI and IIIII with II a II certain nostalgia,

I IIII bow III in RI.I Stuart II ¬I,II Gilbert’sI/II 2I

IIIIIII II2IIII|IIII

IIIIIIII2I direction and ask, as II Camus.IIIIIII2I2NI once did, 9I for I II2. indulgence and

.I2I IIII2IIII 9from

I I IIII

IIEI I I9I

I TII I understanding the reader of IIIII this MfirstIII G American

'!IIII!I+ IIIIII Itranslation

III IIIIII I9I of III+ The Stranger, which %II IIIIIIIIIII affectionatelyII 2I2II dediIIIII IIII zI cate III to II KarelI,I _II Wahrsager.

ºIII

I. IIIIIIII .I2I

III I°

The IIIIII special I II circumstances under I IIIIII which IIIII this ItranslaIIIII I III2I require Iy.I II IIIII tion IIII was II completed that %I

I III thankII myII IEIII editor I III at IIII9jI Knopf, I.EIIII Judith IIIII?I Jones, 9I for I III yearsII I9I of IIIIIIIII patience II2I and 9IIII(I faith.

IIIIII Nancy IIIIIIII Festinger I II2I and II,IIIII Melissa _IIIIII WeissbergII IalsoIII EIII deserveIII myII I

IIII.EI1I gratitude.

IzzI Vil

IIIIIII

PART IIII ONE

IIII DI +III maybe,

IIII{I %I MamanIII +II+I died II+II£I

today. x Or I IIIII yesterday I +IInII don’t IIII;I know. %I II I I 9from

I I IIII

I IIII got II a II telegram the II home:III IDIIII “Mother I +IIIIII+ deceased. ;I

I.II

I II1I IIIII9.,,II I( I IIIII+IIIInII

IIII FuneralI I II tomorrow.

Faithfully II. yours.” That doesn’t mean

IIIIIIII;I

+II(I anything. DIIIII Maybe IIIIIII it was IIIII yesterday.

'2-M;6,M<.;=6-IEM2;7-M5EM(GM!(@/81;IM The old people’s home is at Marengo, ();HGM0513GIM about eighty II I III II Ifrom

I IG III IjI %]

IIII I.II kilometers Algiers, I'll I IIIII take IIII the IIII two I/I o’clock

bus II+I and

IIIIIII

IIII(IIIIIIIIII%IIIIIIIIIII get thereIIIIIIIIII9II in the afternoon.

That way I can be thereII9I for IIIII the

IIII

I III IIIIIII vigil III+III and comeIIIIIIIII back tomorrow night. %I

I IIII+I asked myII IIIII boss 9I for I

IIII two +IIII days III off II+I and III thereII IIII was III no IIII way III he IIII was IIIIII going III to re-Ià

9.III

IIII IIII(I fuse meII IIIII with III an I\I.III excuse like that. A.II But III he IIII]II wasn’t III too

IIIIIIIII.II happy about II;I it. %II IIIII even III+$I

said, I%I/II “It’s IIII not myII 9I.,Im fault.” I @II+I+InII He didn’t

IIIIIIIIIIII(I say anything. IIIII Then %I

I III.IIII thought %I

I III.,+IÑIIIIIII shouldn't have III+I said IIIIII that.

G9II IIIgII 9I After I I, all, NI %I

I +I+I/II didn’t IIIII have IIIIIIIII anything III to III apologize for. ;I @InII He's

IIIIIIIIIIIIIII.

I+IIIII

IIIII;I A.IIIII the one who should+IIIIIIIII have offered his III+I condolences.

But he ·

IIII,II II

I II{I IIIII probably will I +III day I9II after I II tomorrow, when III he IIIII sees %] I’m I ¶II in

I.I¶II;III

IIIIIIII9IDI

II/II+II+;I mourning.

For IIIINIII/III now, it’s almost as if MamanIIIII weren't dead.

G9II

I {I III.II$I

III+$I II+I After I IIII the 9.II funeral, though, IIII the IIIII case II will I III be Iclosed, and III

IIIIIII II,

I II IÓIII,I everything will I IIIII have II a more official 9II feel I III to II;I it. %I

IIII I.I(I

I II.IIII caught IIII the IIII two I/I o'clock bus. %II It IIII was II veryII III;I hot. %II IIII ate III

IIII. III$I III

IIIInI$I III

III+II 9I at IIII the restaurant, at IÃ Céleste’s, as .I.I usual. II õII Everybody feltII

IIûI very II sorryII 9I for I me,I$I II+I and IÃ,IIIII Céleste III+$I said, I}I.I “You II onlyII IIIII have IIII one II II °o I & THE

6 $

.I I I I

I 6 26

STRANGER O

IIII ;ÏI _IIII

I9I?I IIIII II+I meII III mother.” When %I I left, they II walked to IIII the +II door. (I %I I

IIII

III¥II +III

0III+I IIII.III was II a little

distracted because %I

I III still I II+I had III to III go .II up III to õ

II.I /III

IIII IIIII

IIIIII

IIII IIII Emmanuel’s place to borrow a black tie II+IIIII and an arm IIII+(I band. @II

IIIIIIII.II

IIIIII IIII(I He lost his uncleIIII a 9III few months back. %I

III III

IIII IIII IIII II IIq I ran so III as IIII not III to miss the I.I(I bus. %II It IIII was I probably beII.III .IIIIII Iaround,

I.I+?I II+I cause I9I

of Iall I IIII the rushing and III on IIII top I9I of IIIII that IIII the

I.

III ride,

I+ICI IIII

I I I9I IIIjI II+I

I II I9I bumpy the Ismell of IIII gasoline, and IIII the I glare of IIII the

IIII IIII Ialmost

IIII sky II+I and IIII the úII+?I road, IIIII that %I I +IgI+I dozed II(I off. %I I Islept

IIII

. II+I the III wholeII III(I way. GI+I And IIIII when %II IIIII woke .I?I up, %II IIII was Islumped

IIIIIIII

+II IIIII

I I+I III against II a II soldier who Ismiled at meII II+I and IIII+I asked I9I if %/+I I’d IIIII been Itraveling

III IIII JIII(I

+I/II IIIII long. %I

I III+NI said, f}II?ÏI “Yes,” Õ.III just III so %I

I II. wouldn't have III to

IIII

II;I say IIIIIIIII anything Ielse.

IIIIII I III II9from

I I IIIIII

III(I %III

II+I The home IIIIIIIIIII is two kilometers the village.

I walked III

IIIII IIII(I them. (I %I

I IIIII+I wanted III to IIII see II MamanIII right away. A.II But IIII

the II care-I°

IIII

IIII IM

II;I @IIIIII taker III told+I meII%I

I II+I had IIIIIII to see IIII+I the director first.

He was I.IINI busy, III

IIIII I II

II+I IIII so %I

I IIIII+I waited IIII awhile.I;I IIIIII The caretaker talked the III wholeII II timeII

IIII ;I %I

II+I and IIIII then %I

I IIII saw IIII the +I director.

I IIII was IIIIII shown IIIII into IIII his IÓII~I office. @II

IIIJII IJ+I

III IIIII

IIIIII I9I He IIII was II a little

old man with IIII the ribbon of IIII the IIIIIII Legion I9I of @III Honor I III in IIII his JIIIJ;I lapel. @II He JIIII+I looked III at meII IIIII with IIII his IJII clear I

IIII(I

IIII %I eyes. IIIII Then III he IIIIII shook myII III+I hand II+I and II held+I III it II so long I

+I+I/II IIIImI @II

II+I II

I.III didn’t IIIII know IIII how III to IIII get III it loose.

He II. thumbed through II

II. II II III a MfileII II+I

and III+?I said, ZII+I “Madame II II.

Meursault cameII III to .II us II three III

I;II %I yearsII III;I ago. }I.I You II wereII II her III soleII I.III support.”

I III.IIII thought III he IIII was I IIIIIIIIII meII 9I

IIIIIII II+I

II+I III

III;I criticizing for I II something and IM

| III started to I\I explain.

A.II

II I?I But III he I.II cut meII II(I off. Z}I.I “You +II/II don’t IIIII have III to Õ.III9II justify II. yourself,

II+I II.

IIII nII M

IIÑII myII +II dear I IIISI boy. %/III I’ve read your I mother’s file.I(I }I.I You II weren't II

III+IIII

III JI;I RIIIIII+I+III

IIIII III ableII IIII to provide for III her II properly.

She needed someone to

JIIII

I+IIII II

I I;I GI+I look IIIIII after II her. ;I }I.I You II earnII II onlyII II a modest salary.

And IIII the Itruth

.III III

IIII I II?I

I; I %I of IIII the matter is, IIII she IIII was IIIIII happier I II here.”

I III+NI said,

4 #I III °o & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 60O II

STRANGER

Z}IINI

II +II II “Yes, II sir.’S I @II He I++I+$I added, Z}I.I “You IIIII see, IIII she II+I had Ifriends here,INI

IIIð III Ifrom I I peopleII II her I II own I IIIII age. RIII She IIII was II ableII III to III shareII III things

IIII

.III IIIII the IJ+I old +IIII days IIIII with III them. 6I }I./ You'reII II. young,INI Iand+I III it must have III

been I II hard+I II for III her I IIIII with II.6 you.” I %ItI IIIIII

.I6I_II was true.

When IIIIIIIIIIIIII she was at home IIIIIII with me,IIIDI MamanI I

.II+I JIIIIII meII IIIII used IIIIII to spend+III her I II timeII II following with II her I IIIINI eyes, notIII

IIII sayingIIII a III thing.I~III For IIIIIM the firstIIIIIII+IIII few days IIIIIIIIIIIIIII she was at the II home II

IIII

II+I II

II(I A.II she Icried a lot.

But IIIII that IIII was IIII.III because IIII she III wasn’tÑII .II+I used III to

IISIGI I IIII later

III I Iand+I IIII

II+I III it. A IIII few months she II. would+I IIIII have Icried if III/+I she’d III

I II IIII been I IIII taken I I.I(I out. RIII She IIII was .II+I used III to II(I it. ºIII/II That’s ðI partly why %I I +I+

.III IIIII

III IIII.III didn’t/II III go III thereII much this IIIII past III year. ~I G And+I Ialso because III it

IIIII

+III III III

I III I IIII took .ðI up myII R.

Sunday—not to mention the III.I troubleII III of

IIII¶

+I IIIIIIII.

gettingIIIIIIIIII.I$II.II to the bus, buyingIIIIIIIII$II tickets, and+IIðI spending two hours II Itraveling.

III I I6I

ºIII

IIII I IIIIII

IIJ II The +I director spoke III to meII IIII again. ôI A.II But %I

I III wasn’t/II really IIII I II Ianymore.

I I ISI ºII

¶III listening Then I III he I¶+NI said, Z%I

“I I.IðIIII suppose II./+I you'd like III

IIII (ÏI %I

IIII II to IIII see II. your I mother.”

I IIII got .ðI up IIIII.II without IIII sayingII Ianything Iand+IIII

I+IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII+II

IIII INIIII he led the way to the door. (Ix On IIIIIIIII+II the way downstairs, he

I\I

II I+$I Z_I/III

III+I II

III II II

I.I I(I RII explained, “We've moved her I III to I. our I little mortuary.

So III

III II

III+I III as notIIIIII.ðIIIIIIIIIIII to upset the others.I(I_II Whenever oneIIIIIIIII of the residents

+IIIII

I\II IIII dies, IIII the IIII others II IareII II a IIII bit Ion I I+III edge II for I IIII the next two Ior I II

III +III6I

IIIII III three days. G And+I IIIII that makes it +IÓI. difficult II IIIII to careII II for I III them.”III _II

IIII+I II

III +I III

IIII III

We Icrossed a II. courtyard whereII III thereII II wereII lots of Iold+I

IIIð

III II I

I.II(I GIIIII peopleII IIIIII chattingII Iin I little groups.

As we II went II IINI by, IIII the IIJI° talkIingII II.

II IIIII I II. would+I IIII stop. (I G And+I III then I IIII the II conversation would+I III start II .II

IIII IIII

.II+I up IIII again I IIII behind+I .ISI us. ºIII The II. sound+I IIII was like the muffled

IIIII

IIIIII6I ºIII

IIII I IIIðII+I jabber I III of II parakeets.

The +¶ director stopped III

at IIII the +II door I III of II

I I I.I

+I I6I II%/

IIIII II.I

IINI DI

III.II DI. a Ismall building. “I'll I leave you now, Monsieur Meur- °

II.

II+I meII II

IIII INI %/ sault.IôI %II If II.I you need for I Ianything, I'll I III be Iin I myII IÓII(I office. &I III ° & I THE

6 $

.I I I I

I 6 0O II

STRANGER GII As III is .I.I usuallyII PIIIIIII$I the case, IIII9.II the funeralI I IIIIIPI9I is set for I IIII ten I©I,IIII o'clock III in

IIII

I I-II(I II-II the morning.

This IIII way II./ you'll I III be II ableII PII to IIIII keep I-Ivigil I III over I

IIII PI+6I xIII

IIPI IIIII

IPII I the +III departed.

One last thing: II IPI it III seems II II. your I mother

I9IIII

IIII+I PII

III+II II

I II-I.II often I\I expressed to II her I 9friends her I +III desireII 9I for I II a religious

I.

II wI %]III

III PII I9I

IIIIII IIII burial.

I've PIIIII taken PIII the liberty of making the IIIIIII necessaryII Iarrangements.

IIII IIII6I A.PI

IPIII.I

But %I

I IIIII+I wanted PII to let you IIII6 know.” I %I

I PIIIII+I thanked

I-9II him. (I _IWhileIIIIPIIIIIIIIIIINI not an atheist, DI MamanIII II+I had IIII never IIII in II her I life

I-IIII

I IIIII(I given II a PII.IIPI thought PII to religion. %I

IIII$I IIIPIIIIII+I

II I

I IIIPI went II;I in. %PI It IIII was II a II veryII I bright, whitewashed room

IIPII

IIIII 9I II9hI IIII with II a III skylight for I II a roof.

The 9.ñII. furnitureII IIIIIIII+I consisted I9I of II

IIIµIIIII+I IIIII

III(I IIII someII IIII chairsII II+I and II someII Icross-shaped sawhorses.

T'wo I9I of III

I++ II I9I

II $I II

PIIII II them, II III in PIII the middle of IIII the room, wereII I.III supporting a Iclosed

III+IIIIIIP;I

IIINI casket. G All I II.I you II. could+I IIII see II wereII II someII IIIIII shiny II screws,

IIII

III+I +IIII not II screwed down Iall I PIII the III{I way, IPII+IIII standing I.PI out III-IIII against PIII the II

I.IIIPIIII+I I

IIII6I III

III walnut-stained planks.

Near I PIII the IIIIIPI casket IIII was III an G Arab

I.

IIIII IIIII

IIII IIII

I I+I III nurseIII III in II a II-PII white Ismock, with II a I brightly colored scarf9I III on II her IIII+vI head.

I.IPIPIIIIPIIIII

IIIII III

.III Just then the caretaker cameIIIII in IIIII2I behind me.I(I @II He must

IIIII

.IIIIIII @II I+Ia II -IP IvI I_II have IIIII been running.

He IP.PPI stuttered little. “We I.PI put PIII the

IIII

III IIII cover I II$I on, I.PI but %/ I’m I I.IIIII+I supposed PII.III to unscrew the IIIIIII casket III so II.I you

IIII

IIIIII IIII can IIII see II her.”I I @II He IIII was moving toward+I PIII the IIIIIPI casket IIIII when %I I

IIIIII+I

I+$I stopped II him. (I @II He III+$I said, ZII.I “You +IItPI don’t IIIPI want PI¨ to?” I %II IIIII answered,

III(

II IIII+I IIII.III “No.” I @II He IIII was y.III$I quiet, II+I and %II IIII was Iembarrassed because %II 9I

+I/IIIIIIIII-+I

IIII+I IPI feltPI%IIII.

I shouldn’t have said PIII(I that. @II He looked at meII II+I and PIIII then

IIII+$I -IIIIg-II$I III asked, Z_III “Why III¨ not?” I I.PI but IIPII.II without Icriticizing, as I9I if III he Õ.IPI just

IIIPI+IPIIIIII(I

PI+IPII wanted to know. %I

I III+$I said, Z%I

“I +II/PIIIIII don’t know.” I @IIIII He started twirl- q

-III

I.IPIIII$III+IPIIIII-III.II

III-IIIIPI ing I-II his moustache, and then without looking at me,I$I IIIIII again III

IPII+( I @IIII+I

.IIIIIII he III+NI said, Z%I

“I .I+I understand.” He had I-III nice II paleII Iblue eyes II+I and

II

I++-III II

I I\III(I @II I+I meII II a reddish complexion.

He III offered a IIII chair I II+I and PIIII then IM II °o I ) THE

6 $ -I I I

I 60° I

STRANGER

IIII

IIIII III-I+I sat +IIII down right behind me.IhI ºIIII.

The nurseIII IIII+I stood .II up II+I and IIIII went

IIII

IIIII I III+I toward+I IIII the +II door. (I GII At IIIII that II-III point IIII the II caretaker said III to me,I?I fRIItII

IIII+ {I III

IIII+I “She’s IIII

got III an IIIIIII( abscess.” I "I I +-+ItII didn’t .I+I understand, so "I I looked III over I III at IIII the I. nurseIII II+I and IIII saw IIIII that IIII she II+I had II a III+IIII bandage I IIII+I Iaround

I.I+I II wrapped her I III+I head î.III just II,III below IIII the IIII;I eyes. _II Where II II her I IIIII nose III.,+I should IIIII have IIII{I been, IIII the III+IIII bandage IIII was III(I flat. G,,I All

II.I you II.,+I could IIII see I9III of her I 9IIII

face IIII was IIII the II-IIIIIII whiteness I9I of IIII the IIII ban+III(I dage.

_IIII

IIIII I III+?I

IIIII II.I When III/+I she'd IIII?I gone, IIII the II caretaker said, ýý"/, “I'll I leave you Ialone.”

III; I "I

I+I?I I.II I +IItII don’t IIIII know IIIII what III+I kind I9I of IIII. gestureII "I I made, but

IIIIIIII+IIII

IIIIIII he stayed whereIIIIIIII?IIII-I+I he was, behind me.I6IpII-IIIIIIIII Having this presence I

IIII-III+IIII

IIIII III breathing down myII IIIII neck IIII was III starting to IIIIII annoy ÎI;I me. ºIII

The

II I IIII

I+I I-III

IIIéI9II IIIII I.I,IIII(I room was Mfilled with III.II9. beautiful I late-afternoon sunlight.

ºIII

II9(I "I Two IIIIIII homets II wereII I.Ig-III buzzing III-IIII against IIII the I,IIII glass roof.

I

II.

III¥9IIIII-IIII

IIII(I _IIII.III.

IIIIIIaround,

I.I+?I could+I9II feel I myself getting sleepy.

Without turning "I IIIII ÒI f@IIII

I III+I said III to IIII the II caretaker, “Have II.I you IIIII been II hereII ,III¨¼I long?” dIIIII

I+|I ¸IIIII

I ÀIII I9I Right IIIII away III he IIIII answered,

“Five III years’—as if II/+I he’d IIIII been

IIIIIIII

IIII 9I waiting Iall,I Ialong for I meII III to III(I ask.

G9II

IIII9III

IIII(I @IIII.,+IIIIIIIIIII After IIIIIIIII+-+III that he did a lot of talking.

He would have been II

I III+I I9I veryIII. surprised if IIIIIII anyone II+I had II,+I told Ihim I III he II. would+I II+I end .II up II

IIIII I III

I IIIII II caretaker at IIII the D Marengo home.I(I pII He IIII was II\III9I. sixty-four I II+I and II

I I II

II(I GII

.III+I II cameII 9from

Paris.

At IIIII that II-III point "I

I IIII interrupted him. (I fxI?I “Oh,

II.] I I Iaround

I.I+I II

I¨ I ºIIII

I I II I+I IIIII you'reII IIII not 9from here?” Then "I I remembered that

II9I IIII nII IäII?I

II+I beforeII III-III taking meII III to IIII the +I director's office, III he II+I had II talked III IIII pI/+I to meII III.II about DI Maman.

He'd II,+I told meII IIIII that IIIII they II+I had III to

I.

IIII?I IIIII buryIIII her I y.III,I?I quickly, IIII.III

because IIIIIIII it gets IIIIIII hot in IIII the I plains, espeI-I cially,II III in II-II this II part III9I of IIIIII.II the country.ISIºIIIIIIII That was IIIII when III he II told+I

III+I III meII IIIII+I he had lived in II Paris-II II+I and IIIII that III he II+I had 9I.I+I found III it II hard+I III

IIII -III to 9I forget it. "II In II Paris-II IIIII they IIIII keep IIII¥I vigil III over I IIII the II+II body 9I for I +I III °o ) I

THE

6 $

) I I I I I I 6 °O II

STRANGER II

II?I II

III III 9I. three, sometimes four I 2III6I days. A.II But II hereII II.I you II=I barelyII IIIII have II timeII III to IIII get .II2I used III to IIII the -2III idea II9I beforeII II.I you IIIII have III to III startII

.IIIIIII9II IImIºIIIIIIII running after I IIII the III hearse.

Then his II9IIII2I wife had III2I said III to II him, NI Ip.IIIIIIII

IIII IIII “Hush now, IIIItII that’s IIIIIIIIII not the sortII I9IIIIIIIIII of thing to III be II

telling the

IIII

I II(¼I ºIII

III II2I

.III2I II2I IIIgI26I gentleman.” The Iold2I man had I blushed and III apologized.

%I2IIIIIII2I I'd stepped III in II2I and III2II said, fIINI “No, IIII not IIII at all.”6 I %I

I III.IIIIIIIII thought what

II/2IIIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIII II2I

I2IIIIIII(I he’d been saying IIII was -III interesting and made sense. %II

I I.I II III In IIII the ¥III littleII mortuary he II told2I meII IIIII that II/2I he’d II comeII III to

IIII the II±II home IIII.III because III he IIII

was 2IIIII.IIII destitute. pII He IIII was III in III2I good III

II?I III

I2I III

IIIII (I %I health, so IIn2I he’d III offered to IIIII take III on IIII the VIII job I9I of II caretaker.

I

IIIIII2I pointed I.II out IIIIIIIIII that even III so III he IIII was III still I II a =III2III6I resident. pII He III2I said

II$I

II2II IIIII

.III III no, III he IIII/ImI wasn't. %/2I I'd Ialready been II struck by IIII the IIII way III he

II2II9IIIIIIIIfIIII had of saying “they” I Ior I fIIII “the IIII others”I I II2?I and, JIIII less I9IIINI often, fIIII “the I

IN I II

IIIII III.II old2I IIII people,” talking about IIII the IIIIIIIINI patients, IIIII when II someII I9I of III

II/II IIII

2I I IIIII them I II weren't any Iolder than III he III(I was. A.II But I9I of II. courseIII III it

IIIIóII

IIIII II II2I

IIIII wasn't IIII the II same.I(I pII He IIII was IIII the II caretaker, and III to II a II certain

I\IIIIIIIIII2II.III

IIIIIII extent he had authority over IIII them. II

I.III

III I.2I Just IIIII then IIII the I. nurseIII II±II came II6I in. IIIIII Night II+I had 9I fallen sud2II

IIIIII II2I I2?I y.III denly.I6I ÂI Darkness had IIIII gathered, quickly,INI IIIIII above IIII the IIII skyIIIIII ºIII

IIIII I I.

II2I IIII

II2I2I light.

The II caretaker turned the IIIIIII switch II2I%I and I IIIII was blinded III

IIII6I @II by IIII the I.22III sudden IIIII flash I9I of light.

He I.IIIIII+I suggested %I

I III go III to IIII the

2IIIIII dining II hall I 9I for I +IIII dinner. mI A.II But %I

I IIII/II wasn’t I.IIIII hungry. ºIIII Then III he III

I2IIIII IIII meIIII

I III%I

I II offered to bring a I.II cup I9IIIIIIIIIIII of coffee with milk.

I JIIII like milk III in myII IIIIINI coffee, III so %I

I III2I said III?I yes, II2I and III he II±II came IIIII back II a 9III few -I.IIII later

III I IIIII

IIII %I

IIII IIII minutes with II a Itray.

I 2 drank the IIIII(I coffee. ºIIII Then %I

I 9I feltII

IIII IIIIIII

IIIII A.II like having II a Ismoke.

But %I

I IIIIIIII2?I hesitated, IIII.III because %I

I +I+I/II didn’t

IIIIII9I%I

IIIIIIII know if I II. could2I2II do IIIIIIIIDI±III it with Maman right there.III %I

I III.IIII thought

III.II

IIII II %I

I2I IIII

IIIII I II about IIII it; III it 2I2I/II didn’t matter.

I III offered the II caretaker a IIIII cigaIIIII II2I

III2(I rette and III we Ismoked.

IM III

° & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 60O II

STRANGER GII IIII nII At IIII one IIIIII point III he III+$I said, f}I.I “You IIIIÿI know, II. your I mother’s Ifriends

III+II II

IIII III

I I(I will I III be II coming to IIIII keep IIII vigil I III;I too. %I]II It’s I.III customary. %I

IIII IIIII;II

I IIIII have III to III go IIII get II someII IIII chairsII II+I and II someII I black coffee.” %I I

IIII+I

IIIIIÊI IIII

asked II him I III if III he II. could+I I.II turn III off IIII one III of IIII the lights.

The I,I IIIIII meII+ IIII;I pII glareIIIII on IIIIIIIIIIII the white wallsIIIIII was making drowsy.

He III+I said

IIIII.

+I]III IIIIIIIII

I+ II III he couldn't.

That was IIIIIIIIn+IIIIII how they'd been II wired: it IIII was Iall I I

.III IIIIIIIIII or I IIIIIII(I nothing. %I

I +I+I/IIIIII didn’t pay IIII too much attention III to II him I IIII after I

IIIIII

IIIÒI II that. pII He left, cameII IIII$I back, IIII

set .II up II someII IIII chairs.I;I xII On IIII one III of III

I.I+I II them I III he IIIIII+I stacked II someII I.III cups Iaround a IIIIII coffee IIIII pot. IIIII Then

IIIIIII+IIIIII IIII Ifrom I I me,INIIIIIIIIIIII

IIÊI he sat down across on the other III+IIIIIDI side of Maman.

IIII

II I III$I The I.IIII nurse IIII was III on IIIII that II+II side III of IIII the room too, I.II but IIIIII with II

+IIIIIIII her I IIIII back III to me.I6I %I

I II. couldn't see IIIII what IIII

she IIII was +IIIIII doing. A.II But

IIII IIIIII made I+II meII IIIIII the IIIIII way her I Iarms IIII wereII moving think IIII she IIII was

IIIIIIII(I

IIIIIIII IIII knitting. %II It IIII was I pleasant; the IIIIII coffee II+I had II warmedI+I meII

.INI

I IIIIIIII

IIII up, II+I and IIIII the smell of Howers II III on IIII the IIIIII night II air IIIII was II coming II

I.III IIIIIIIII+II through the open door. (I %I

I IIIIII think %I I +IgI+I dozed IIIII off for III a III while.I;I

%II

IIII II.I+I It IIII was II a III rustling sound IIIII that IIIII woke meII .I(I up. AIII.III Because

%/+III+I

III+$IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII

II IIII I+I I'd had myIIIIIIII eyes closed, the whiteness of the room seemed

IIIII

IIIII I IIIII even I brighter than IIII before.I(I III ThereII IIII/II wasn’t II a III+III shadow IIIq anyIII

IIIIIII whereII III in Ifront of me,I$I II+IIII and everyIIIIÕIIIII object, IIIûI every III angleII II+I and

I.

III IIII+I

I II III I+II myII IIIII curve stood I.II out III so III

sharply it made eyes I. hurt.III IIII/II That’s

IIIII IInII IIII+II when DI Maman’s friends II cameII II;I in. III ThereII II wereII III.II about IIII ten III

IIIII IIIII.II in Iall, $I II+I and IIIII they IIIII+IIIIII floated into IIII the I,II+IIII blinding light without II a

II.I+(I

IIIIIIII %I sound. IIIII They IIII sat +IIII down IIIII.II without II a IIII singleII IIII chair IIcreaking.

I

IIII

I II I

II II IIIII saw III them I more clearly than %I

I II+I had III ever IIIIII

seen IIIIII$I anyone, II+I and

IIIIIIII+IIII

IIIIII IIIIII+I not one detail IIII of IIII their I IIIIII faces Ior I IIII their I Iclothes escaped me.I(I

A.II +InIIIII But %III.

I couldn’t hear IIII them, NI II+I and IIIIIIIII it was hard+I II for I meII III to III beIIIII IIIII

II II I\IIII+1I IIII Iall,I IIII lieve they really existed. G Almost the II womenIII II wereII III

IIII II

IIIII II+I

IIII{I IIIIII wearing aprons, and IIII the II strings, which II wereII III+I tied IIIIII tight IM III °o

&

I I6 THE $

& # I I I I # 6 0OII

STRANGER Iaround

I.I2I IIII

I2II IIII-III III

IIIII IIIIII their I IIIIIIjI waists, made their I I. bulging stomachs stick

I.II

I I;I %ó2I

IIIII out IIIII even more.

I’d IIII never I III-II2I noticed IIIPI what I.III huge III stomachs I IIII Iall I IIII old2I II womenIII IIII can IIII6I have. G Almost the menIII II wereII IIIIIII skinny

II2I -I2I IIIIIwI .III meII most

IIII III.II and II carried canes. _IIII What II struck about IIII

their I

9IIIII

2I/II IIII faces IIII was IIIII that ÍI

I II. couldn't see IIItheir I IIIIII eyes, Õ.III just II a 9I-III faint I I

I I -II

-II II;I _IIII glimmer in II a IIIII nest I9I of I wrinkles.

When IIII/2I they'd IIII sat 2IIIII down,

IIIII9IIII

IIII2I III

2 III IIII most of them I looked at meII II2I and II22I2I nodded IIIII awkwardly, their I

IIIII.III2IIIIIIIIIII IIII mouths,

I.IIIIIIIIIIIIIÍIII.

2I/II lips sucked in by their IIIIII toothless so that I couldn't II IIIIIII meII I

II.II tell I I9I if IIIIIII they wereII Igreeting or I I9I if IPI it IIII was Õ.IPI just II a II nervous

III;I IIIIIII me.I(I ÍII tic. %I

I IIIIII think IIIII they II wereII I greeting It IIII was IIIII then IIIII that ÍI I II -gI2I IIIII IIII 9from I I me,III II22IIII realized they II wereII Iall I IIIIIIII sitting II across nodding

IIII

I.II2I Iaround

I.I2I IIII

IIIII (I II their I III2III heads, I grouped the II caretaker.

For I II a IIIII2I second

ÍIII2I

I2-I. I.II 9II

-IIIIIIII I had IIII the ridiculous feeling that IIIIIII they wereII III thereII III to Õ.2III judge me.IzI

RIIII II2I Icrying.

IIII(I RIII Soon IIII one I9I of IIII the II womenIII III started She IIII was III in

IIII

IIII I-22III

IIIIIIIII the IIIII2I second row, hidden IIIII2I behind IIII one I9I of II her I II companions,

II2I

2I/II IIII

IIIII II9I and ÍI

I II. couldn't see II her I II veryII II well. vI RIII She IIII was Icrying softly,III

IIII2I

III II IIII£I steadily,III -II in little sobs. ÍI

I III.IIII thought III/2I she’d IIII never I IIII(I stop. IIII The

IIII

I2I IIII othersII III seemed not III to III hear I II her. ;I IIIII They IIII sat III thereII I.IIII2I hunched

.III

II II II2I IIIzI IIIII

IIII III up, Igloomy and II silent.

They II. would2I look at IIII the IIIIIIII casket,

IIII I.II I or I IIItheir I IIIIIjI canes, Ior I IIIIIII whatever I Ielse, but IIIPI that IIII was Iall I IIIII they

II.

IIII II;I

IIII;I ÍII

I III2I

would2I look at. IIII The II womanIII IIIII kept III on Icrying.

It I. surprised me,III IIII.III because %I

I 2-2I©II didn’t IIIII know IIII who IIII she IIIhI was. ÍI

I IIIII2I wished ÍI I

2-2I/II

-IIIII III

I I1I A.II didn’t IIIII have III to listen to II her I ØII anymore.

But %I I 2-2ItII didn’t 2I dareII

IØII IIIII I leaned

IIII2I III say IIIIIIII(I anything. IIII The II caretaker over I II2I and III2I said II some-II

II-III

. I I2I II thing III to II

her, II I.II but IIII she IIIIII shook II her I III2II head, mumbled some-Iq

IIIIIII

IIIII ØII

.III III thing, II2I and IIIII went III on Icrying as much as II9I before.I(I IIIII Then IIII the IØ

IIØII I II

I.I2I III caretaker cameII Iaround to myII II2IhI side. @II He IIII sat 2IIII down II\II next III to

IIII IØ.III

IIII2II I-III.II me.IÁI G9IIII After II a long pause III he III explained, without IIIIIIII looking III at III IO III ° &

I THE

6 $

& I I I I

! 6 II

STRANGER

IIII III

IIII SI RIII me,I?I fRIII “She IIII was IIII very Iclose to II. your I mother.

She IIIII says II. your I

IIII I IIII

III+I II+I mother was II her I II onlyII Ifriend and IIII now IIII she IIII]IIIIII hasn't got IIIµ anyIIISI one.” II _II

IIII IIIII We Õ.III just IIII sat III thereII like that II for I y.¶III quite II a II¶JIII while. IIII The II IIsIII-IIIIII+IIIIII womans sighs and sobs II

wereII y.IIIIIII+IIISI quieting down. RIIIII¶II+I She sniffled II

II(I IIIII

IIIII a lot.

Then MII finallyII IIII she II.II shut .·mI up. %II +I+I]II didn’t III feel I +drowsy III

I IÒI I.II

I+I II+I IIIII me.ISI anymore, but %I

I IIII was II tired and myII IIIII back IIII was I. hurting

IIII

IIIIII II Now III it IIII was Iall I IIIIII these ·II· peopleII IIII not making a II.I+I sound IIIII that

IIII

III(I õ\II·II was IIIIIIII getting III on myII II nerves.

Except IIIII that III everyII IIII

now II+I and

IIIII

IIIII IIIIII

+I/II MI. then %n+I I'd III hear I II a II strange noise II+I and %I

I II. couldn't figureII I.II out

IIIII II IgI+I IIIII what III it IIISI was. I-II FinallyJII %I I realized that II someII III of IIII the Iold+I

·II· peopleII II wereII I.IIIIII sucking III at IIII the IIII+III insides III of IIII their I IIIIIII cheeks II+I and

IIIIII IIIIII

IIIIIII IIIIII6I making these III weird+I Ismacking noises. ºIIII They II wereII III so JIIII

lost III

II]II IIIII in IIII their I III.IIIII thoughts IIIII that IIIII they II weren't even III awareII III of IImI it. %I I

IIIII

I IIIIIII IIIII

IIIII III even II+I had IIII the Iimpression that IIII the +II+I dead II womanIII lying in Ifront

IIII IIIIII

IIII IIIIIIIII of them I +I+ItII didn’t mean anything III to III them. ;I A.II%I But I IIIIII think

IIII · IIIIIImI now IIIII that IIIII that IIII was a II II falseIII -impression. _II

II+I III

IIIII II We Iall I II+I had II

someII IIIIIII coffee, II served by IIII the II caretaker.

GIII

I I;I IIII After I IIIII that %I

I +II]II don’t IIIII know IIII any more.

The IIIIII night ·IIII+(I passed. %I I

I I II I I·IIIIII remember opening myII IIIII eyes III at IIII one ·IIIII point II+I and III¶III seeing IIIII that Iall IIIIII

. ·I+IIII

II·?II\II·IIII the old+I·II· peopleIIII wereIIIslumped over III asleep, except for IIIII one I

IIII IIIII

IIIIIII III old+I man, with IIII his II¶II chin resting on IIII the IIIII

back III of IIII his III+II hands I I··I+IIaround

I.I+IIIIIIIII?IIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIII wrapped his cane, who was staring at meIIIII as IIIIII if he II wereII I.IIIIIIIIIII just waiting II for I meII III to IIIII wake .·(I up. IIIII Then %II +IgI+I dozed III off III¶ImI I¶III more

I II again. %I

I IIIII woke .II up IIII.III because myII IIIII back IIII was I. hurting

II+I

I I6I ÂIIII

II·IIII.·I IIIImI RIIII and more.

Dawn 5III was Icreeping up III over I IIIIIII the skylight.

Soon

IIII

II +I?I IIII

III IIIII afterwards, one III of IIII the Iold+I men woke .·I up II+I and II.III+I coughed II a

IISI @II

I III IIIIII

I+I III+II lot.

He II·II kept IIIIIIII hacking -IIII into II a large checkered handker- à

IIIIIÒI

¶III II IIIIhI @II chief, II+I and III everyIIII.III cough IIII was like a IIII. convulsion.

He IIIII woke

LIMI II III °o & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 60O26

STRANGER

IIII

IIIII I II the IIII

othersII .IÒI up, II+I and IIII the II caretaker told+I III them I IIIII that IIIII they

I.IIII

II III II ought III to III be IIIII;I going. IIIII They IIII got .I;I up. IIII The .III uncomfortable

ITII IIIIIIwI xII vigil I II+I had JIIII left IIII their I IIIIII faces IIIIII ashen looking.

On IIII their I IIII way

I.IÿI

.III III I IIIjI IIIII out, II+I and much to myII I. surprise, they Iall I IIIIII shook myIIIII+I hand— III

IIII IIIIII as III if IIIII that IIIIII night +.

during which III we II+InII hadn't I\IIIIII+I exchanged III as

.III III

IIIII I

I.IIII .II much as II a IIIIJII single II word+I II+I had II somehow brought us IJIII closer I

IIIIIII together. wI %I

I+ÊI IIII

IIIII I IIIII

II I II+I

I IIII was II tired.

The II caretaker took meII III to IIII his room and %I

IIII .II

III ISI %I

I II IIIIII

I IIII was II ableII III to Iclean up a II little.

I II+I had II someII more

coffee

II+I

IJIÒI IIIIII and milk, which IIII was II veryII III+wI good. _IIII When %I

I IIIII went I.III+III outside,

IIII

IIII DI

IIIII the I.II sun IIII was .I~I up. GIIIII Above IIII the II hillsII IIIII that IIII separate Marengo Ifrom

I I IIII

IIII+I IIIII

I+SI GI+I the III sea, ÒI IIII the IIII sky IIII was II streaked with red.

And IIII the

IOI+I

IIII III

I.IIII IIII

I, I III wind II coming over I IIII the II hillsII I

brought the Ismell of IIJII salt

IIIII with IIôI it. %IIIIII It was IIIIII going III to III be II a III.III. beautiful I +IIwI day. %II It II+I had IIIII been II a JIIII long IItimeII IIIIII since %/+I I’d IIIII been I.II out III in IIII the II.II country,III II+I and %I[|

II.J+I

.III %/+I could III feel I IIII how much I'd IIîIII enjoy IIIIII going II for I II a II walkII III if III it

II+I/IIIIIII IIwI hadn’t been II for I DI Maman.

A.II

III +ÒI .I+I IIII Itree.

II;I %I But %I

I IIIII+I waited III in IIII the II. courtyard, under I II a I plane I I

IIIII+I III

I I III

IIII II

IIIII breathed in IIII the Ismell of Ifresh earthIII II+I and %I I IIIInII wasn’t Isleepy III

I III %IIII.IIIIIIIIIIIIIII anymore.

I thought of the other II.IIIIIIIIIIIäII;IIIII]+I guys at the office. They'd III be IIIIIIII getting .II up III to III go III to II workII III.II about IIIII this II time:I II II for I meII IIIII that

IIIII

IIIIIIIII

IIII+IäI.

was always the most difficult IIII timeIIIII+IIwI of day. %IIII.IIIIIII.II I thought about

IIIIII

IIII+I III those IIIIIII things II a JIIIJII little IIIIII more, I.II but %I

I IIII was +III distracted by IIII the

II.I+I

IIIIIII IIII+II +IIIIwI III sound III of II a II bell JI ringing inside IIII the I.I buildings.

ThereII IIII was II

IIIIII IIIII+I

IIIIIII someII II commotion behind IIII the III+IIIII windows, IIIII then III everything

I.IIII+I+IIII

III II IIIII quieted down IIIII;I again. IIIII.IIIIIIIIII The sun was now a II little

higher IIII in

IIII

IIIII III

IIIII I the III sky: II III it IIII was III starting to II warm I myII IIIIôI feet. IIII The II caretaker

IIIII I II

III +I II+I cameII IIIIIII across IIII the II. courtyard and II told+I meII IIIII that IIII the +I director

IIII was IIIIIII asking II for I me.I;I %I

I IIIII went III to IIII his IäII1I office. @II He II+I had meII IIIII sign II 12 III °o & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 °O I6

STRANGER #I

I II I III I 'IvI %I

I'IIIII 'I#II

IIIIII a number of IIII documents.

I noticed that III he I#II was I dressed Iin I I

#I8I II'II éI' IIIII 'trousers.

IIII IvI pII black with II pin-striped He III8III picked III up IIII the 'I

IIII II #

III 'II II '#8I /II men I I telephone andII 'I turned to me.I(I IeIII “The I undertaker’s #

IIIII#I

I I'III #II(I arrived a IIII few minutes ago. %© I’m I III goingIIIII#I8I

to ask 'II them I 'II to II# seal I

IIII the I#I8I'(I casket. AIII BeforeII %I

I II?I do, III wouldII IIII you ,I8II like 'II to IIII see III your I

IIII I I

I¨II %I II=I Iinto III mother oneII J#I'I last 'I time?”

I I#III said no.I(I pII He I#III gave IIII the Iorder

'III

IIII I?I ,III

I II IIII I I the II telephone, lowering his IIIIIII voice: áIIII#I?I “Figeac, 'I, tell I IIII the men

'IIIII# they can I III#II#I( go ahead.” I

GIII

II II IIII After I 'I#'I

that III he II toldII meII III he III wouldII III be #''I attending the II

I #,I #

8IIIII funeral andII%I

I 'I# thanked him. (I pIII#'IIII He sat down IIIII behindIIIIIIIII8I his desk #

IIIIII IIII III1I pII II III meII 'I#'I andII Icrossed his III='I short legs.

He Iinformed that III he #andII %I

I I 'III

I III I

I III,IIIII would be IIIII the onlyIIIonesIII 'II there,I?I #I# apart II Ifrom the nurse on I

II'I6I eIII residents IIIII 'II III#k,II

I /'I #,

IIIII III duty. The usually II weren't

allowed to #''I attendII II I # I(I pII

I II funerals.

He IonlyII ,I'I let 'II them I 8IIII keep 'III the IIII,(I vigil. Z%I/II “It’s more II

# II II#'I

I # 8II(I AI'I humane that I#IÆ way,’ I III he remarked.

But Iin I IIIII this I#III case IInII he'd

IIII

I'II /II I II IIÜeII #II I-IgI given I IoneII III of mother’s oldII Ifriends—Thomas Pérez— II

IIIII I III

I #I I

IIIIIII ;I GII permission to ïII join I 'III the II funeral procession.

At II#'I that 'III the II

II'I I Ismiled.

I,IIhI pII

II II# I(I %I/II director He I#IICI said, á%] “I’m I II sureII IIII you I understand.

It’s #I

#'II IIII

IIIIIII

'I I '(IAIIIIII#

I'II III a rather childish sentiment.

But he andIIIII your Imother wereII # IIII Iinseparable.

III# #I IÖI eIII almost The I'II others II IIIII used III to 'I#III tease 'II them I #andII I#IuI I-Iê/I pI/II

VIIIII I'êI say, ýI-PérezIgI I#II has #I a M# fiancée.’ He'd ,#III6I laugh. eIIII They Ienjoyed it.

G

I'II III

I#I '/II II#III

AndII'III' the truth is II/II he’s '#8I takingII I#I# Madame II III Meursault’s death II III'÷I,kII refuse

I÷II3I II veryII I0 hard.IÁI %I

I III didn’tŒ'I 'II think8I %I

I III couldII rightfully him I II

IIIII ÖI AI'I permission.

But Ion I IIII the #IIIIII advice III of II our I IIII'I visitingII IIIIIII# physician, èI %I

,IIIII #I'I night.” III'zII

I IIII did notI'I#allow him I 'II8IIII to keep 'IIIIIIIkI the vigil last

³II

I'II II II

I II 'I We III didn’t/II I#II say #anything for I yII'II quite #I a long

time.I(I eIII The II

II'I II'IIIIIII

II8IIIII'I'IIIII IIIIIIIIIIIIäIIzI director stood up #andII looked out the window of his office.

GI I I 'I later

#'I IIIII#IICI

I]II'IIII III'IIfrom

IIII#

I III A moment he said, ápI “Here’s the priest Marengo # I#IIzI pItII I1 I pIII# III meII 'I#'I already.

He’s I# early.” He warned that I'I it III wouldII I#8II take #II at 13 III ° & I THE

6 $

& "I I I #6

STRANGER II O

,I0III

IIéII0 II II I9I

IIII least II three-quarters of 0an I III hour I III to I0,8I walk III to IIII the III church, IIrIII II0I I(I xIII which III is Iin I IIII the >r,,0III village rIII,9hI itself. III We II went II EII downstairs.

Out Iin I 9front

I II I÷I IIIII 0andEI IIII of IIII the IIr,Er buildingiI IIIIEI stood IIII the I priest two 0,I0 altar I

II<I(I II {I 0andEI IIII

IIIII boys. x OneII I9I of III them I I0II was II,Er holdingiI 0I a II censer, the I priest

I0II I iI III0 I iIIII9IIIIIII,>I was ,I0 leaning towardEI Ir´CI0EÕIIII him, adjustingiI IIII the length of its silver I

II0I

I0IIIE|I IIIII

IIIII II 0IiIII IEI II chain. ( IGII As III we 0II approached, the priest straightened up. 6I pII He I0

,IEI´IIá called me “my<III son”¼I0andEII0IEI said 0I a 9III few II wordsEIIIII to me.IzI pIIII He went II rinside;

IIEIII %I

,IIIE(I

I 9I followed. %I IIIIIEI IIiIII

IIII I I noticed right 0I0<I away II0II that IIII the II screws on I IIII

the I0I8III casket

I0EI IEI 0andEI II0II

I I II0 had III been I IIiIII tightened that III thereIIII wereII 9II four I men wear- I ringiII 0I8IIin IIIII II zIIIIIII IIII III0IIII,,r black the room.

The director was tellingiImeII II0IIIIII that the

II0IIII I0EI 0andEI 0II hearse I0II was I0IIB waitingiI IIII out Iin I IIII the road at IIII the I0 sameII Ir timeII IM rIIII IIir r iI IIIII

0<I I1I I

I I III

I III couldEI II0 hear I IIIII the priest beginning his prayers.

From then I I

<III iI I0III

IEI >I I I moved

I>IEI on I I>I everything happened very<I yIII8 quickly.<(I eIII The men

III0 rIIICI IIII

<IIICI IIII towardEI IIIII0I8III the casket IIIII with 0I a I0,,²IeIIII pall. The priest, his 0II acolytes, the EI IIII I 0andEI %I III director I 0all I II went II IIIIIEI(I outside. GI

A II woman0 I %I

I EIE didn’t/II 8 know

I0II Er iI I<I

IIII I III

I0I ICII IIII was II0 standing by IIII the EII door. ²I III “Monsieur Meursault,” the EI IIII I I0IEvI

0 tII name;

0 IíI %I director said. ÍI

I EIE didn’tIII I0IIII catch IIII the II woman’s

I ïIIII just I III 0IIri

IEII<I I

EI IIIIEI II0II understood that IIIII0II she was IIII the nurse assigned by IIII the II home.ISI IrIIIIII I,r iI IIII

III IEI II I iII i0I Without Ismiling she lowered her I long, gaunt II90II(I face. III Then I III

08II I0<I we IIIIIIEI stepped 0IrEII aside III to make way 9I for I IIII the IIE<6I body. ³II We 9I fol- »

JIIIEI I II 0andEI left

I9II IIII lowed IIII the I0 pall I II0 bearers the II±ImI home. xIIIrEII Outside IIII the i0III

II6I I0 IIIIEII i III<II 0andEI IIJI gate IIIIEI stood IIII the II0 hearse.

Varnished, glossy, oblong,iII III it I I EIEI meIII9I0I

II I II½(I

I 0I reminded of a II pencil box. II½II Next III to IIII0II it was IIII the 9I funeral Er

IIII II 0I

0 I Iin I 0I rErII,IIIIiIIIICI director, a ,III,II little man a ridiculous getup, 0andEI 0an I 0I8» awkI0 I0 0IIIEé II8I iII

0 ( I%I I0 IgIEI II0II ward,ECIIembarrassed-looking

oldEI man.

I realized that IIII0II it was II

IIII I I-Ig(I pII I iI 0I Monsieur Pérez.

He I0II was II0 wearing a II9II soft 9I feltII I0II hat IIIII with 0I a II EI Icrown II I 0andEI 0I

I I çIII round a IIEII wide I brim (he III8I took III it IÇI off 0II as IIII the

I0I8IIII0II I iI II IIiII IIIIi0IIâªI

IIII II casket was II coming through the gate), 0I a IIIIIIIIII suit with Itrousers 14 III ° & I

THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O I

STRANGER

'I#'I

8II IIIII III

II II IIII

8 IIuI # that II wereII II corkscrewed down I #around his #ankles, andII #I a Ik#I8I

# I II black 'III tie II'II with #I a 8 knotI'I 'I#'II#II that was 'III too Ismall for I 'III the IIII big III'II white II

# IIII

I I I II II

III #I

IIII collar of IIII his III shirt.'(I pIII His kIIII lips II wereII 'trembling below a nose

II''III #I8II#IIbI R' # IIjI ùIIII?I I

III dotted II'II with I blackheads.

Strange, floppy, 'III8µ thick-rimmed I#

IIIII IIII earsII I'II8I stuck II'I out 'I through his Mfine,I?I III'II white I#I hair, ?I #andII %I

I I#II was I'

II8I III

III II

I\'I 'II

JI I III struck by 'III their I IkIIIé blood-red colorI I next to 'III the I# pallor of IIII his

I#II(I

I # I II

II'I I #IIII

III III face. eIII The II funeral director assigned us II our I Ik#III(I places. II FirstI'I I#

III'?I 'II

II1I I

# 8I II I'?I cameII 'III the I priest, then I 'III the II# hearse.

Flanking it, 'III the III four I

I 1 IAIII

II'I I#

I II II III men.

BehindIII'?I it, 'IIIII the director andII¦IIIkII# myself and,I?I I bringing up

'III

I# ?I 'III

I III #

IIII I I-Ig(I the rear, the nurse andII II Monsieur Pérez. eIII I8II

I#III M

III II'II III'vI eIII The sky I#II was #k already filled with light.

The II sun I I#II was

IIII

I II 'II beginning to II# bear I III down I Ion I 'III the I# earth'II #andII I'I it I0II was II''I gettingII

II''I

I I'I(I %I

III IIII hotter I III by 'III the minute.

I II don’tI'I 8 know why III we I#I'III waited III so

I II IIII

II I I#I(I long beforeII II''I gettingII I under way. %I

I I#II was II'I hot Iin I myII I# dark8I I I'III;I eIII

I '' III

# ?I IIII clothes.

The little oldII man, who I#IIII'IIIII had put his I#'II#I8II hat back on, ?I

'II8I III

I'' II Iin I IIII

II'II I # took I'I it IÇI off #I#I again. (I %I

I 'I turned a #I little his II direction andII

I#II

II8I II#'I

II'I I I'#

'III '#

8I II 'II was looking at II him I III when I 'III the II director started talking to

I'II I#

IIII I meII#III'III about him. (I pII'I He toldII meII 'I#'I that myII mother andII II Monsieur II IgIII'I

#III 'III'II Pérez often I IIIII used 'II to I#k8IIII walk down I 'II to 'III the II village together I Iin I

'III

I II{I#III

I# IIII III I IIvI %I

II8I II #'I the III evenings, accompanied by #I a nurse.

I I#II was looking at

'III

' IIIIII # II II me.I(I RIII

IIII III

IIII the III countryside around SeeingII 'III the rows of III cypress 'trees IIII leading

I#II II III

I\'I 'II up 'II to 'III the II hills,II next to 'III the I8I?I sky, #andII 'III the

IIIIIII

II II II'I III houses I'# standing out II hereII #andII 'II thereII #I#I againstI'I 'I#'I that red #

II I I#

'I{I %II#II#I

II I'# II I# andIII green earth, I was ableII'II to I understand Maman0 III''I better. ²I

¢II I III Iin I 'I#'I ' II must

II'I I#III Evenings that I# part 'I III of 'III the III country have III been I #I a 8I IIIvI AI'I'II#IuI

I IIIII kindII IIII#II of sad II relief.

But today, II'II with 'III the II sun I II# bearing down, ?I

#8I II'IIIIII

III#IIIIII making the wholeIIk0 landscape shimmerI III'IIII#'jII'II#III with heat, it was in-q II

# I# IIIIIIvI human

andII III oppressive.

³II

II I I#IËI

I'IIIII 'I#'I We II'I got I under way. %'I It I#II was 'II then I 'I#'I that %I I noticed that I) %I III ° ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER I-& IIIII limp.

I I(I ×III

ÐII II II

I&I I IIII PérezgI IIII had II a Islight Little I III by little, the I I hearse was

IIIII

I I IIII

III II I&II pickingII III up II speedII IandII II the I IoldII man was losing

ground.I6I x

II II II

I&I I IIII

III I&III One I III of II the I men I II flanking the I I hearse had Ialso droppedII

IIIII III even

I I IIIII back IandII IIII was now with me. 6I %I

I IIII was II&I&II surprisedII III at

IIIIIIIIIII I II IIIin I II

IIII II IIIII how fast the III sun IIIIII was climbing the I IIIbI sky. %I I noticed that

II&I

I&IIÐI I IIII for ÈIII quite I II some I IItime I II the I III countryside had Ibeen I IIggI buzzingII

IIIII IIIIIandII II with II the IIII soundIIIIIIII

of insects the II&III,I cracklingIIIIII&III6I of grass. eI The I II

I&I II II sweatIII IIII was III&I pouringII III down I myII III face. (I %I

I III wasn't]II I wearing a

III?I

II IIIIIII II &III I6I eI I I hat, III so %I

I II fannedII myself with myII II handkerchief. ‘The I man I&I

I &III &]II IIIII

IIÐ II III from I II the II undertaker's said II something to me I II then I IIÐIII which %I III I6I p

IIIÐ II II

II I III I missed.

He I IIII was lifting the I edge of IIII

his IIII cap IIIII with IIII his

&IIIII

III IIIII

II &III II tight II handII IandII IIII wipingII IÐII his I head with II a II handkerchief

IIIIIIIII

I II with his leftIIIIIIII at the III same III time. vI%IIIII?I I said, Z³III¨ “What?” I p He IIII pointed III

I II I?I ZI&

IIII III6II

I( I up III at II the I IIII sky IandII &repeated, “Pretty hot.” %II IIII?I said, Z} “Yes.” GI I II I later

II &II III &IIin I II

& ¨II A minute he IIII asked,I?I Z%IIIIIIIIII&I “Is that your mother there?”

GIII

I6IIZ³IIIII

I¨II %I

II & I?I ZIII&

I? I Again II %IIIÐI?I said, Z} “Yes.” “Was she IIold?” I Ianswered, “Fairly,” I

IIII I %I

III II ½IIII number.

I I &6I GII because

I III didn’t/II Iknow the I exact After &I IIIII that I he I

IIIIÈII was quiet.I6I %II II& turnedII I&II aroundIIIandII IIII saw IoldII I-& PérezgIIIIIII about MIIII fifty

I &III II IIII6Ip meters behind us. He IIIIIIII was goingIIIII as IIIII fast IIII as he IIII could,I?IIII swing-II IingII IIII

III II III his IfeltII IIII hat III at II

the I endII III of IIII his I& arm. (I %I I looked at II the I II&

III&?I III6I

II IIIIIII

III?I IIIIIIII director, too. p He IIIIIII was walking with I& greatIIIIII dignity, without II

I IIIII IIII mI GII

IIIIIIIII a II single wastedII motion.

A fewIII beads of sweatIIII were& III& form- q IingIII

I IINIIIIII on IIIIIII& his forehead, but he IIII didn’t/IIIII wipe I II them III6I off. eI IIII I IseemedII III

III II

III I The I I&II procession to me I III

to I be I moving a II little

IIII

III II faster.&(I G All I I&II aroundII me I II there& I IIII was III, still I II the I II same I Iglowing III

I&IIII I IIII IIIIvI eI

I& I I&I countryside floodedII IIIII with II sunlight.

The I I glare from I II the I

IIIIIIIII

I I&II 6IGIII

IIII I sky was unbearable.

At one IIII point,I?II we II went IIII over&III a Isection III III I(I eI of II the I &IIII road IIIII that IIII had VIIII just Ibeen I &repaved.

The I II&I tar IIII had

II&III

III IIuI

III II IIII burst II open I Iin I II the I II sun. (I xI&I Our IfeetII II sankII Iinto it, leaving its >IM 16 III °o & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 6 °O II

STRANGER III

½III I(I R'IIII shinyII II pulpII exposed.

StickingII III up #III above I 'I the I 'III top III of 'I the I I

#=I $I 'I

# /II I#

#'I I I#'I

III II #II hearse, the I II#II coachman’s hardII leather hat looked as III if å'I it

I#II

I I II II'I

II²I %I had I been I molded out III of 'I the I I# same I Ik#III black mud.

I Ifelt'I #I a I'' I lost

II'I I 'I

I 'I

I I# little between the I I blue andII III' white I III of 'I the I IIII sky #andII 'I the I

I I'I II III II II me—the

Ü'I I I'IIIII

#III III monotony of 'I the I IIkI colorsII #around sticky šblack of 'I

#III III

I'I I$I # the I '# tar, $I 'I the I II dull I I black of #all I 'I the I Iclothes, andII 'I the I III

shinyII I

#IIIIII'I

# I (IG

#'I I black of the II hearse.

All IIIII'Ü'I of it—the III sun, |I'I the IIsmell IIII of leather #

I I 'I

# I II'I

IIII # andIIII=I horse III dungIIIfrom the II hearse, the IIsmell IIIII# of varnish andII Iincense,

I I $I#

III'III'III'II

IÜI#II andII myII I#'III fatigue I#I' after=I#I a night without sleep—was

#Iå II I'I

#III'²I %I making it I#=II hard II for I me I 'II to Isee I I=I or 'II thinkII I' straight.

I 'I turnedII #

II II#I#I

= $I I#II around again: II I-PérezgIIseemedII'III to be II#III#III'I way back there, fadingII Iin I 'I

I II I #'(I Then eI I %I

II'I IIII'I

'I» the I III shimmering heat.

I lost sight III of II him I #altoI

'I (I %I

III II #

II II #

I#II gether.

I looked around andII I#II saw 'I#'I that I he’dsII leftI'I 'I the I road #

IIII 'I

II(I %I III noticed

I'II II 'I andII II'I cut II'I out #I across the I Mfields.

I #also there= I I#II was #I a

I

I#II III

#I (I %I # Ig II 'I#'I bendII Iin I 'I the I road up #I ahead.

I realized that I-= Pérez,g$I IIII who I

'=I$II#II'#II knewII'I the IIII country, was takingII#IIII='III'II a short cut in II=I order=I'III#'III to catch III

II I II 'I up Iå'II with IIbI us. AII By 'I the I 'I time I I we I rounded the I I bend,IjI I he I I#II was

I#III

II'I II back Iå'II with IIvI us. eI Then I I we I lost him I #I#I again. 6 I @ He I Iset'I IÇI off I=IIII cross III

' II I

I $I # country onceI I more, andII III so I'I it I went 'I Ion. (I %II III couldII Ifeel I 'I the I I

IIII III II II Iin I myII 'temples.

I I(I blood pounding GI' I I'II II IseemedII 'II After=I II#'$I that, everything to I#II happen I III so I#I'uI fast, III so

I =I # I

åI =#' I$I III

#'I # II 'I#'I deliberately, so naturally that %I

I II don’t/'I =remember anyII III of

å'I

I I= 6I õ\I

' = II 'I it #anymore.

ExceptI'I II=I for Ione I 'II thing:I II #II as I we I entered the I I

#I $I 'I

I I I IIII

#=I#IJ I village, the I nurse spoke I 'II to me. 6I RI She I I#II had #I a =remarkable

IIII

JIIåIIIII voice I IIIIII which III didn’t/'I III go II'II with I her=I I#I face I #'I at #all, uI #I a melodious,

ÈI#I

=I II IIII quavering voice. (I RI She I I#IIII said, Z%II “If IIII you III go IJII slowly,I$I IIII you =åIII risk I

''I II II

I' II êI AI'I getting sunstroke.

But III if IIII you III go 'III too I#I'II fast, IIII you II=II work III up

#I

III I 'I a II sweat#'I #andII 'I then I I#'III catch #I a III chill I Iinside the I III=II church.”ÊII RI She I

I#II eI = I I#II

I =# I I'I

#I II was =åIII(I right. There was noII I#II way II'6I out. R Several other=I Iimages 17 III °o ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 °OII

STRANGER Ifrom

I I II#II

III II II that I#II day I#I have I IIIIII stuck III in myII mind: for I IIII#II instance, uI I-gtIII#I

#III II Pérez’s face III

whenIII he II#IIIIIIoI caught up IIIII with III us II for I II the I last time, ªI Vjust

IIII IIIIII

II (I AIII

# II III

III #IIIII #III outside I II the I II village.

Big Itears of Ifrustration and ex-\»

IIIIIIIII

#IIIII IIIII

II6I AIII

I#II I haustion I were I II streaming down IIII his II cheeks.

But I because

III IÆI II InII IIooIIII III of Iall«I II the I I wrinkles, theyII I weren't dripping IIÊI off. eI TheyII Io

#II IIII

III III

II I IIIIIªI

#IIIII #I

spread out #III and ran together again, leaving a I#I wateryII MI film I II

III II I#I

III #III over I IIII his ruined face. 6I eI ThenII II there I IIII was II the I III church and II

#I II III

I# IIªI II # lI II III the I II villagers on II the I III sidewalks, the I redII I geraniums on II the I I

II IIIII

I ûªI I-I o II like

II I graves in II the IIcemetery, PérezgIIIIIIIIII fainting çI Che I Icrumpled #I

#II II IIII II earth

# III Iol

IIII II #InII a rag doll),âNI II the I I blood-red spilling over I I# Maman’s

I#II

IIIIIIII IIIII mixed

I\ IIIIIIIIII I I casket,IªI II the IIIII white IÔ flesh of the I roots in with IIªI it, more o IoJ ªI IIII #I jI IIlIIIIIIII

IIII III people, voices,IªI II the I Il village, waiting in Ifront of #I a I#I-ªI café, II the I lII

II#III I

II I III

III ªI IIII incessant drone of II the I motor, and myII VIII joy II whenII II the I IIII

bus II

II II

IIIIII II#II

II II IIII entered the I I nestIII III of lights that I#II was G Algiers and %I

I II knewII %I I

I#II

JI I III was IIIIII going III to III go III to I bedII #III and IsleepoI II for I II twelve hours.I(I ?18 IM III GII As %I

I IIII was II8I wakingII IIuI up, III it II came I III to me I IIII why myII IIIII boss IIII had IseemedII Iannoyed

II II II when I %I

I II8

askedII II him I II for I IIII two IIIII days IÇ off: II

IIIIII

III;I %/II

IIII ?I IIII today III is RIII Saturday.

I'd II sortII III of II forgotten, but III as %I

I IIII was I III II IIuI III I IjI myII IIIII getting up, III it II came I III to me. ;I G And,I?I naturally, boss

IIIIIIII

III II III thought IIIIII about II the I IIIII fact IIIII that %/II I'd I be I I getting four I IIIItI days’

IIIIIII

I III II RI III?I IandII I

I /II vacation I IIIII

that IIICI way, Iincluding Sunday, he I III couldn't III

II ?I III have I I been I IIIIII happy IIIIII about IIIIhI that. AII?I But, Iin I II the I MfirstIII I place, it II

I II II II IIII Iinstead

II III isn’t/II myII III fault II III if II theyII II buried MamanI I Iyesterday III

II IÆI %I IIII IandII of IIIII?I today, IandII Isecond, I IIIkII would III have I IIII had RIII Saturday RI

IIIIIIII IIII(I xIIIIIIkIuI

I /II8 Sunday off anyway.

Obviously, IIIIIIII that still III doesn’t keepII me I Ifrom

I II I III II II myII IIII/II I;I understanding boss’s III point II III of II view. %I

III II II?I

IIII I %I

I IIII had II a II hardII II time I I getting up, I because

I IIII was II tiredII Ifrom

I I II

II ;I ³II I II the I IIII day I before.

While I %I

I IIII was IIIII shaving,I?I %I

I II wondered

IIIII%I

III II IIIIII what I IIII was III goingII III to III do IandII %I I I decided to go II for I II

a III swim. ;I %I I

IIIIIII

III I III

IIII III caught II the I II streetcar to III go III to II the I III publicIII I beach down I III at II II ;I x the I II harbor.

OnceI I II there, |I %I

I III dove I IintoIIIII the I III channel. ;I eI There I I

IIII IIIIII II hI %In I II I I Iinto

III I

I I I were I lots of youngIII people. the I III water I %I I ran Marie II

II I?I II Cardona, a II former I IIIIIII typist Iin I II

our I IäI office I III whom I %tII I'd IIII had II a IIB thingIIII for I III at II the I II time. (I RI She I IIII did IIICI too, %I

I III think.8(I AIII But II she’d/II kleftIII III II III IandII I

I II soon I III afterwards we I III didn’t]II III have I II the I II time. (I %I I I helped I

III IIIIII

IIII(I her IIontoIIIIIIIIIII a float andIIIII%IIIIuI as I did, %II I brushed againstIIII her II breasts. 19 III ° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER v %I IIII lying

II II ÔIII

I IIII was III still I Iin I II the I III water I II when I II she I IIII was Ialready flat I

IIII I on II her IIII stomach on I II the IÔIII;IRI float. She III turnedII IIII towardII me. £I @ Her I III I II IandII II

IIIII I6I %I hair I IIII was Iin I I her I eyes she I IIII was laughing.

I IIIII hoistedII

II 9I III II ?I Iand,

I?I II myself up next\II III to Iher. 6I %II It IIII was nice, sortII I9I

of VI8O jokingII Iaround,

II I?I%I

III 9I

III (I I letII myIII head fall IIII8I back IandII restIII Ion I I her I III stomach.

RI

IIII IIIII%I She IIII didn’tsIIIIIII say anything so I left9II III it II there. 6I %I

I IIII had II the IIII whole I

I8II I II IandII III I I IandII II,I(I sky Oin I myII eyes it IIII was I blue gold. x On I II the I III8I back I9I

I8I %I I tII I

I II I

III IIII9I of myII neck

I III couldII9feel I II Marie’s heart beating softly.I(I ³

We I

III I I II Ilay on I II the I IIIII float 9I for I II a long time, ?I II half9I II asleep.I(I ³I When I II the I II

II I(I %I sun I IIII got IIII too III?I hot, II she I III dove I IÇI off IandII %I

I 9I followed.

I IIIIIII caught III

II II I up IIIII with Iher, ?I IIII put myII Iarm I Iaround her I IIIII?I waist, IandII I we I III

II (I RI

IIII II II swam I III together.

She I laughed the I III whole I II time. 6I x On I II the I

III8?I

I- II II

I ,I II IÇuI dock, IIO while I I we I I were I I drying ourselves off, II she I IIOI?I said, II%s “I’m I II

8 I III

I II III darker than I III²II you.” %I

I II8 askedII I her I I9I if II she I II wanted to III go III to II

III II IIIII

I I I6I RI

IIII II IIII the I movies that evening.

She I laughed again I IandII II toldII me I II I I I movie

IIO I II

I8 I III there I IIII was II a I Fernandel she'dÑII like to Isee. 6I x OnceI I I we I

I II IuI II

II II III were I I dressed, she I IseernedII IveryII IIWI surprised to Isee I %I

I IIII was I

I I II II

II8I IO

II I wearing a I black tie IIandII II she I II8 askedII me I I9I if %I

I IIII was Iin I mournI II III III Iing.I6I %I

I II toldII I her I II MamanI I IIII had II died.I6I RI She I II wanted to 8 know

IIII I II IIIuI

II III²II RI

III, I how long ago, III so %I

I IIII?I said, Z} “Yesterday.” She I III gave aI II

little I8 I Itelling

,,I II I III

IIII I6I %I startII IIII but III didn’tsII IIII say Ianything.

I 9feltII like her I III it III

II 9I I

IIII I %I wasn'tsII myII 9II fault,IuI IIII but %II IIIII stoppedII myself because I re-q I

II IIIII

IIII IIIII membered that %sII I'd Ialready said IIIII that III to myII IIII²I boss. %II It III didn’tsII I I Ianything.

IIII I²I A III IuI IIII IIIII 9feel ,I II

III I III IImI mean Besides, you Ialways a little guilty.

AIIIIIII

I O IIII IIII IIall IIIIIII

By that evening MarieI IIIII9I had forgotten about II(I it. eI The I

III I IIII

II?I IIII

III I III movie was 9I funnyII Iin III parts, but III otherwise it IIII was IIIII just IIII too

IIIIII6I

II II IIII I mI %I stupid. RI She I IIII had I her I ,legII I pressed againstIII mine.

I IIII was 9I

I I III IIII6IeIII fondling her II breasts. ‘TowardII II the I endIII9III of the IIIII?I show, %I

I III gave I I

II 1I her III8IIIjI a kiss, IIII but notIIIIIIIIIII

a good one. 6I RI She III came IIII8IIIIIIII back to my place.

III 20 III °o ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER ³I

½I II II When I %I

I II8 woke I IIuI up, II MarieI I IIII had II gone. ;I RI She'd/II explained III

I/I(I %I I

II IIIII to me IIIIIIII that she I IIIIIII had to IIIIII go to I her III aunt’s.

I remembered that III IIIjI IandII IIIII

I8 I RI it IIII was RI Sunday, that IIII botheredII me: II %I

I II don’t/II like

Sun- I

IIII(IRII%I

I IIII

I EI IIIM

I /II days. So I rolled over, ?I Itried to findIIII the III saltyIIIIsmell III Marie’s III II?I IandII Islept

III I II I Iten. (I eI hair I IIII had leftIII Ion I II the I II pillow, until Then I %I I Ismoked

I8 II II

II I?I III

II (I %I a IfewII I-II cigarettes, still I Iin I I bed,E?I II till I noon.

I III didn’tIII Ifeel I like

I8 I IIII III III II /II like

-8 I %I havingII lunch at I-Céleste’s

I IIII usuallyII IIII did I be- I

IIII

I/EI I IIII II IandII %I

I8 I cause I II they'd be I II sure I III to II8I ask yI questions

I II don'ttII like

IIII;I

II II II IIII IandII II that. %I

I M½ fixedII myself some I eggs ate I II them I IIII out III of II the I II

III I

IIII I %I pan, ?I IIIIIIII without I bread because

I III didn’t/II III have I IanyII leftIII IandII %I

-8 I IIIIII II III

I III didn’t/II Ifeel I like goingII III downstairs to IIII buy II some. (I GII

I III %I

III« I II E II After I lunch

I IIII was a II little boredII IandII %I

I II wandered Iaround

II II II I

I(I %II IIIII I-g the I III apartment.

It IIII was ïIIII just II the I right size I II when I II MamanI I IIII was I here. (I IIII Now II/II it’s IIII too IIIIII big for I me, ?I 0andII %/I I’ve I IIEI had III

II III I IIroom

II I III I II (II %I live II I-in I to move the IIO dining table I -intoIII myIII bedroom.

ïIIIII II I now,

II?IIIIII IIIIIIjust one Iroom with II some IIIIIIIII saggy straw chairs,I?I II

a II ward-Iq

II IIIII

I I I IIIIII kIINI II III II IIIk robe whose I mirror has gone IIyellow, a I dressing table, |I IandII II

IIII I III I later,

II ?I ïIIII a Ibrass bed.I6I %/I I’ve I kletII II the I restIII II(I go. GI A little just II for I II

II- IIIII IIIII I IandII read III something to II|I do, %I

I III8 pickedII III up 0an I IkEI old newspaper

II6I I-I

II II

IIII I RI it. %I

I IIII cut IIII out 0an I III advertisement for I I Kruschen SaltsIII IandII

IIII8I

II III8I II III Ifrom

I I II stuck III it Iin I Ian I IoldII notebook where I %I

I IIII put IIthings the I III I III me. (I %I

III IIII II{I IandII papers II IIIII that Iinterest I Ialso washedII myII II hands, II then I %I I I went II IIII out IontoIII II the I IIkII balcony.I(I III II IkII8IIIIIIII

I- III

IIII My room looks out overIIII the I main street IIIin I II the I neighII

IIII (I %II 0II-÷IkI 0II

II (I } borhood.

It IIII was II a I beautiful afternoon.

Yet II II the I III

pavement II

IIII IIk I II was I wet II IandII Ik-II slippery,I?I IandII IIIII what IfewII I people there I I were I I

II?IIIIIIIII0 IkI IIIIIIII were IIin I II a II hurry.<êI II First, it was families out for I0I a II walk:8 II IIII two

-II I IIIII

I I II-II?I

III II I

III II little boys Iin I I0sailor suits, I-III with Itrousers below the I 8knees,I?I

,II8I III I Icramped I I II -in I II IIIk I lookingIIa II little theirI I II-II stiff I,III clothes,I|I IandIIa II little I

2! I III °o &

I THE

6 $

&"I I I

#6 0O I6

STRANGER iI

IIII III3

Iµ 3III3 I III3I girl ,I IIIII with II a IIiI big II pinkII IIII bow IandII I black patent-leather shoes. £I

A3II

I ´IIII ´III3

II I IIæII BehindII II3´|I them, Ian I 3enormous mother, |I Iin I II a I brown silk I 3IICI IandII II3I III3 IIfrail II I little

III 3I ´I

III III dress, the 9III3 father, CI II a rather man I %I I Iknow by IIiII1I

III IIII sight. p3I He IIII had Ion I II a II straw

hat IandII II a IIII bow II3I tie IandII IIII was II III iI II II iI IIIIIÁI carrying a II walking stick. I33I SeeingiI II´I him IIIII with IIII his III3CI wife, %I I I

I3 IIIIII IIII 3IiIII IIIII IIIII understood why I3II people3I Iin I II3I the neighborhood said I3I he IIII was

IIIII iIIII3IhI GI

II3 I II3I distinguished.

A ,III,3I little later the ,III,I local IIIII boys I3 went II IICI by, III hair I i

3II3II IIIICI

3II II3I|I greased back, red ties, IIiIIIMIII tight-fittingiI VIII3IIjI

jackets, IIIII with 3´q emI

III3 3II IIII3II II3 III3III IandII IIII 3µII3II III3IhI broidered pocket II handkerchiefs square-toed shoes. %I I IIIIiIII thought II3II they ´IIII must I3I be I3III headingiI III to II3I the ´III3II movies Iin I III town. (I eIIII IIII III iI That was IIII why II3II they I3 were3I ,3III leavingiI III so 3I earlyII IandII II hurrying

IIII 33III CI æIIiII III,IhI towardII II3I the II streetcar, laughingiI loudly.

G9I3 33II Islowly

II II 3´III3II After I II3´|I them, II3I the II street

emptied IIIhI out. eI3I The

´III

33II IIIII

I3III"I matinees had all IIII started, I iI3IIzI guess. eI3I The IonlyIIIones3II,39III3 left were3I

II3I the IIIII33I3 shopkeepers IIIandII II3I the IIIIvI cats. eI3IIIII The sky IIIIII3I was clear IIIII but II dull ,I

IIII3I

33II ,I I iI II3I 33IhI x above II3I the IiI fig Itrees lining the II street.

On I II3I the III3II sidewalkII II

IIII II3I

IIII I IIiIII IIII across the IIII way II3I the IIIIIII tobacconist brought out II a IIII

chair, |I I3II set III

I II I9I

III,3II IICI 3III iI IIII

´II it Iin I 9front of IIII his III door, CI IandII II straddled it, resting his Iarms I

33III ICIIIII3IIII

II3III3II on III3IIIII;IeI3III the back. The streetcars, packed a I3II´I few minutes before,3CI I3

´IIII 3´III(I

III 3I II9ÃI IICI next

3½II were3I Ialmost empty. %In I II3I the little café IIII Chez II3 Pierrot, III

IIIŒICI II3IIIII3 door IIII to II3IIIIIIII the tobacconist’s, the waiter IIIII was II33II sweepingiI III up II3I the

IIIIIIIII I3II restaurant 3IIII I IIIinside.

III3;I %II

IIII sawdust in I II3II3I3 the deserted It IIII was RI Sunday Iall I right.

IiIIhI %I

3II ´II II II IandII I3II

I II turned my IIII chair I Iaround set III it III down I ,II3I like II3I the

IIIIIII

III/III3IIII3I%IIII

III 3I tobacconist’s because I foundIIIIIIIIIIIIII´I that it was more3III´II comfortable

IIIII 3II3IuI I3

III3I III that IIIËI way. %I

I I´II3II smoked II a IIII couple3I I9I of IIiI cigarettes, went II Iinside to i3IIII II3|I IandII I3

IIII III get a II3I3I piece I9IIIIII of chocolate, went II IIIII

back III to II3III the window to

3III

3II II eat IIzI it. RII Soon I I9I3 after I IIIICI that, II3I the IIII sky igrew darkII IandII %I I IIIIiIII thought I3I

´1I ¬ IIII ICI IIIIiI we I3 were3I Iin I 9I for I II a II´´3 summer I III storm.

Gradually, though, CI III it III 22 III °o & I THE

6 $

&" I I I

"6 0O26

STRANGER IY

# II III cleared up #I#) again. 6 I AIII But II the I I#II) passingII IYIIIII

clouds I#II had YleftIII #I a I) hint II III

#) I I#

I) II II of rain hanging over I II the I III street,III II)III which I#I made I )itI I YII8I look I#

8 (I %I darker.

I I#II sat II there I II for I#I a YI longII I)I time I #andII I#III watchedII II the I I8ImI sky.

GII II# II IIkJ

IÐ II At MI five I I/IYII8I o'clock II some I II streetcars pulledII IICI up, IY# clanging

#I#I(I

) I) II I#I8I

I I II away. II TheyIII were I I bringing back I#

gangsIII III of I# fansII Ifrom the I

YII#YI eI II I

III II I I I local IIII soccer I II#I)I stadium. (I They were I Icrowded ontoIII II the I run) IIII# I) II Ifrom

III II I #)YI(I eI ning boardsIII#andII I# hanging the I I# handrails. ‘The I II street-Iq I#

IIIIII I#I8I carsII II#II that IIYYII followedII I brought back II the I Ik#I players,INI IIIII whom %I I III )g IIIII

I)II I#II(I recognized by II their) I Y)IIY little I #IIY athletic bags. eI TheyII II were I IIIIIq shout)ingII#

I) II#II

#II andII Ir singing at II the I IIIII tops III of II their) I YI lungsIII II#II that II their) I Iteam

IIIYII

I I I)

I #YI III would never die. 6I R Several of II themII I#I wavedII III to I me. 6I x One I III of II

I I I Yk II III

IIII G themII even yelled up III to me, CI Z³ “We I I beat#II /‘em!” AndII %I I

III ICI #II

I( II I

III II nodded, as )II if III to I#II say I} “Yes.” From then I Ion I II

there I I#II was #I a II

#III II

I#II IIII# steady stream of cars.IzI II

I II #I#)

IIIIIIII II The I I8II sky II# changed again. II GIII Above I II the I rooftops the I I8II sky

I#II

II)III IYIICI

I ) II III) had I#I taken I Ion I #I a reddish glow, #andII I)III with evening comingII I

IIY II

#IIY) II I#I8I on I II the I II streetsIII I# came I III to Y)I life. ~I I People were I II straggling back Ifrom

III II III rg II II

II)II II Y)IIY their) I I#Y8I6I

walks. %I I recognized the I I)II) distinguished little I I#

)II I I

IÐ II I man I #II amongII II the I III others.ImI II)YI Children I I were I either crying or I

Y#II)

I) I(I GYIIIII

I I ÎII)

II II II)YY laggingII I behind.

Almost #YYI all #II at Ionce moviegoers spilledII

IIII

)IIII IIIII II #I II )into

III II out III of II the I neighborhood theaters the I II street.I;I II The I III

I II II

III ) II II

\I)I IYII youngII I men I #among themII I were I Igesturing more I excitedly

II# than I III#YI usual #andII %I

I IIIIIIII thought II theyII IIIII must I#I have I Iseen I #an I #I° adI

II I MYI~I eI I I venture film. The ones II IIII who I#II had II gone I III to II the I III) movies II )in I III

Y)IIY I Y#I

)III;I town I I#I came I I#I8I back a #I little later. SI eI TheyII JII8 lookedII II more I Iserious. eI

III # TheyII I were I II)YYI still ,#III) laughing,ICI IIII but IonlyYII now andII II then, CI #andII II

I II I)

#II6I AIII

II II theyII Iseemed tiredII #andII Idreamy.

But II

theyII II hungII #around #

II#ICI I#Y8)

I#YII #I

IIII II anyway, walkingII III up #andII III down I II the I I)I sidewalk across the I II

YIèI I# I #I IuI I street.ImI II The IYII#YI local II girls, bareheaded, were I I#Y8I walkingII #armII )in I I

23II III °o & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER # IvI eIII

#III II arm.

The III youngII II men I I#II had made sureII IIIII they III wouldII I#III have

III IIIII Iinto

III III to II bumpII right them I #andII III then I IIIII they III wouldII I#8II make I #I8IvI eIII

III #

III IIII cracks.

The II girlsII IIII giggled andII II turned their I II#III heads #5#IêI away.

RIII

II?I I#IIII Several# I III of IIII the II girls,I{I III whom I %I I 8 knew, waved III to II(I me. eII IIII lamps

#IIII I# Then I IIII the II street cameII Ion I #all I III of #I a IIIII sudden I #andII

I#III I II Iin I IIII

IIIII I8III

IIIII made IIII the MfirstIII II# starsII#III# appearing the night sky grow dim. 1I %I III Ifrom

III I#IIII

IIII

I II feltII myII IIIII eyes IIIII gettingII II tired watchingII IIII the II street M

III IIIII IIIII6I eIII IIII lamps

# III filled with III so I# manyII IIII peopleII #andII lights.

The II street II

#8I II IIII

I II I

IIII ?I # IIIII Ifrom I I wereII making the I#II pavement glisten, andII IIII the light

IIII

IIII# IIIII

I IIIÇI

II I/II III the II streetcars wouldII I glint off II someone's shinyII I#I hair, II Ior IIÇI off #I

I II I

II I I

#II II(I RII

I# II{I IIIII a Ismile or I #I a II silver bracelet.

Soon I #III afterwards, with IIII the II IIII# II running I I II less

IIII IIII

I#III I III streetcars often I #andII IIII the I8II sky #already blue

#IIIIIIIIII

IIII#

# II?I IIII

IIIIII IIIII IIIIIIII above the trees andII IIII the lamps, the neighborhood emptied

II:?I IIIII Iimperceptibly,

II IIIIII I?I I

II II I#III out, #almost untilII I IIIIM the firstIII I#II cat Islowly made

IIII

IIII IIII

III IIII

IIII II III(I eII its 5#II way #I across the now deserted street.

Then I %I

I IIIIIIII thought

#IIII%I

I ;II III

II8II#II#I

III II maybe

I IIIIIIIIII#IIIII ought to have someIIII dinner.

My neck was a little

IIIÇI III resting

IIII II III stiff Ifrom my III chin I Ion I IIII the I#I8I back III of IIII the II#I chair I II for I III

I I;I %I

II#I II III

I#II #

so long.

I II went II III downstairs to IIII buy II someII I bread andII II#» spaIIIIII?I

II II II(I

IIII III ghetti, IIII did myIIIII8I cooking,I?I#andII#III ate II# standing up. %I

I I# wanted to

III8II#I

IIIII #II

III{I IIII smoke a III# cigarette at IIII the 5I window, but IIII the #I air I I#II was IIIII gettingII II

II I#

III II III

II(I %I

II5IÆI # colder andII %I

I II feltII#I a little chilled.

I IIIIIIII shut my II

windows, andII #II

I III#I8I

# IIII #II as %I

I I#IIII was coming back %I I I glanced at IIII the II mirrorI I #andIII#II saw #I a II IIIIJI lamp # II next

I½II III cornerI I III of III my I#I tableII IIIII with III my #alcohol to II someII

IIIIIII I#IvI %IIIIII

II#II I pieces IIII of bread.

It occurredIII III to meII II#II that #anyway oneII II moreII RI

I#II I#II IIII now,

I5?I II#II Sunday was III over, ÆI II#II that I# Maman# I 5#II

was II buried that %I I

I#II I# I?I nothing

IIII II I#II was III goingII I#I8I back III to II work,8{I #andII II#IuI that, really, had II#

IIIII changed. 24 III %I

8III II IIIËI pII

I II worked hardII III at IIIIIIIII the office IIIIIII today. eIII The IIIII boss IIII was nice.

He

II8III III IandII III

IIII III asked meII III if %I

I III wasn'ttII IIII too II tired he IalsoIII II wanted to 8

III II I sII III6I

know Maman’s age. %I

I IIII?I said, ŸGIIIII “About II\IIuII sixty,” III so III as notIII III to

I8II II IIII8III IandII %I

III III?I III make a mistake;

I II don’tsII 8know why, IIII but III he III seemed III

I IIIIII II IIIII IandII III

IIII I IIII

IIIIII to III be relieved somehow to II consider the matter Iclosed.

IIII;I eII IIIIII Iinvoices

IIIIIII IIIII III ThereII IIIIII was a IIII8I stack IIII of freight that IIII had II piled

IIII

IIIII III up on I myIIIII8?II desk, andII %II IIII had IIIIIIII to go through them I Iall. (I AIII BeforeII

IIII II IIII I IIuI %I

II6I %I leaving the IäIII office III to III go III to lunch,

I IIIIIII washed myII II hands.

I

II II JI8II

I IIII I(I %I

VIII III really like III doingII IIIII this III at lunchtime.

I II don’t/II Ienjoy it III so IIII Iin I IIII

I I?I IIIIIIII

I I I IIII much the III evening, because IIII the roller towel I IIII you IIII use III

IIIIIII I IIII Iall I III;I I q

is III8III soaked II through: oneII IIII towel I IIII has III to last day. %II menIII

III III

III III tioned it Ionce to myII IIII(I boss. pII He II toldII meII III he IIII was II sorryII IIII but

IIIIIII

II IIII

I I I IIIII

IIIIII III II late,

III?I III it was really a minor detail. (I %I I left a little at II halfII IIIII past III IIuIIIIII

I II þIIIIIII twelve, with ¢ Emmanuel, who works8II IIIII as a IIIIIIIII dispatcher. (I IIII The

IäIIIIII

II8II IIII

I IIII III

office overlooks the IIIþI sea, IandII III we III8I took II a minute to IIIIII watch

IIII IIIIII II Iin I IIIIII

II ?I IIIIII IgII IIIII the Ifreighters the harbor, which IIII was II ablaze with II sun- ° IIII(I Then eII I II

II8I II light. a Itruck cameII IIII towardII III us IIIII with åIII its IIII chains II III I IIIandIIIIIII

II IIIII8M

I ISI¢ I II IIIIIuI rattling its engine backfiring.

Emmanuel said, ŸpIII “How

/IIIIIII¨III I I I6I The eIII Itruck

II8IIIIIIIIIII ‘bout it?” andII%IIIIIIIII I started running. passed us IandII

III

I IIIII

II IIII III IIIII IandII IIIIIIII;I we ran after IIISI it. %I

I IIIII was engulfed by IIII the noise the dust. 25 III °o ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER 9 %I IIII i?I IandII Iall I %I

IIIIIII I9I

I III,I couldn'ttII IIII see Ianything,

I IIII was II conscious of IIII was

IIII

IIIII I I9I IæI iI 9I=II

III IIIII IIiII the II sensation of II hurtling forwardII Iin I II a mad dash II through

Icranes I III IandII II IIII?I masts

IIIII IIIII IgI I IandII winches, bobbingiI Ion I IIII the II horizon

IIII I iIIIII III I vI %I the II hulls,II I9I of IIIIII ships Ialongside us III as III we ran.

I IIII was MfirstIII III to i

III II I0I(I eII

IIIIIII IIII grab holdII IandII IIIII take II a III flyingiI leap.

Then I %I I reached out IandII II

IIII ¢

I II I II=I I II IImI helped Emmanuel scramble up. ³II We II wereII IIII out I9I of I

IIIIII IIII

IIII IIII II iI Iaround

II II I

III I breath; the Itruck was II bumping on I IIII the I uneven

IIII

IIII III I9I

IIII I9I cobblestones of IIII the yIIII quay Iin I II a Icloud of IIIII dust IandII II sun. (I ¢

I II,IIIII IIiII iIIII

I III IIIIIhI Emmanuel was laughing so II hardIIIIIIII he couldIIII hardly breathe.

³II

IIIIIIIII-

IIII/II I IIII iI IIIII

IIIII We Iarrived at Céleste’s dripping with IIIII;I sweat. I-Céleste

IIIIIII

I ?IIandIIIIII was there,IuIIIII,IIII?IIIIIIIIIIIIiIII as always, with his big belly,I?I IIIIII his apron, his

IIIIII IIII0III²I pII IiIII white moustache.

He IIIIII asked meII I9I if III thingsiII II wereII ZI “all I right

II( I %I i I;I %I now.”

I II toldIIII him II3IIIIIIIII yes they wereIIIandII IIIII said %I

I IIII was II hungry.

I

IIII ate 9IIII fast IandII IIII had II someII IIÇIIzI coffee. III Then I %I

I II went II II home II IandII Islept

IIII9I

I II IIII

IIII II for I0I a III whileIIIIIIIIII because %]II I'd I drunk

too much wine,IÆI IandII III

IIII IIII

III(I %II

IIII when I %I

I IIIII woke III up %I

I 9I,II felt like havingiI II a Ismoke.

It IIII was late IandII %I

I I IIIIIIIII

IIIII (I %I IIII Iall I I9II

II ;I %II I ran to catch II a II streetcar.

I II worked afternoon.

It iIII I iuI III got II veryII IIII hot Iin I IIII the IäII?I office, IandII IIIII that III evening, when I %I I

æI9IÆI%I

III III II II Ialong I iI IIII left, I IIIIi was glad to II

walkII IIIII back Islowly the IIIII²I docks. IIII ‘The

IIII

II íI %I IIiIII IIIII sky IIII was igreen;

I 9I feltII iIII²I good. AIII But %I

I II went II II straight hoine

IIIIIIII

IIII III

III 9III because %II II wanted to III boil I myself someIIIIIIIIIIbI potatoes. x I I Iinto

III I On I myII IIII way IIIIII upstairs,IuI Iin I IIII the II dark,III %I I ran oldII RI I I I?I myII neighbor IIiIII I II

IIII IIII I II iII pII Salamano, across the landing.

He IIII was IIIII

with

IIII

IIII II II 9I his IIi²I dog. eIII The IIII two I9I of III them I IIIII have III been I Iinseparable for I IIiIII eIII III

IIæI IIII I iI?I %I eight III years.IvI The spaniel has II a III skin I IIIIIIIÜ disease—mange, I III IÜIIIIII makes IIIII Ialmost IIII Iall I IIII think—which its III hair I 9I fall I IIII out IandII

,IIIIII

III IIIII

II I II leaves III it IIII covered with I brown soresIII IandII IIIII(I scabs. G9II After I

,III I i?I IIII I II Iin I I

livingiI IIiIIII together I 9I for I III so long, the IIII two I9I of III them I Ialone oneII II

IIIIIII IIII iI like

IIIIIIIII tinyIIIII room, |I IIII/IIII they've ended up looking each IIII other. ÁI x OldII IM 26 III ° & I THE

6 $

&" I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER RI

I I II IIII

IIIIIII IIIIII Salamano has reddish scabs Ion I IIII his 9IIII face IandIIIIIIII wispy IIkkIII yellow III II'I sII hair. (I GII As 9I for I 'III the III$I

dog, IIsII he’s II sort 'I I9I of 'I8I taken I Ion I IIII his master’s I'IIIIIIkII8$I Igg IIIII

II8II' II I ISI They eIIII look

II8I III stooped look, muzzle down, $I neck straining. as

I9I'IIIIII

I II'II'IIIII if they belong to the sameIIIIIIIII$II species, andIIII'I yet 'IIIIII'II they hate IIIII each

I'II III I IandIIII½$I

I I 'I8III other. (I eIIIII Twice II a III$I day, I'I at Ieleven six, 'III the IoldII man takes

'IIIIIIIII'I9I

IIII 'III

II'II the dog out for III a II walk.8(I eIIIIIIII They haven'ts'IIII changed their I route Iin I IIII'I

IIIIII eight III

years.IbI }III You II can I IIII see 'II them I Iin I'III the rue de ×II Lyon, jI 'III the IIIIIIk

I II 'III I I Ialong

I II I

I I II I'I IkII(I dog pulling the man until'I I IoldII RI Salamano stumbles. eII eIII IIII Then I IIIIII'II he beats 'III the IIIII dog andII IIII swears II I'I at I'bI it. The dog IIII cowers II IandII 'trails

II II IIII

I I IIII behind.I(I eII Then I I'sII it’s 'III the IoldII man who II pullsII 'III the

III(I II''I uI Iit' I I'I

IIII II I'II dog. x OnceIII 'III the IIII

dog IIII has 9I forgotten, starts'II I dragging its II'I I IkI master alongIIIIII again, $I IandII IIII again I II'II gets III'I beaten I IandII III sworn I I'(I at. eII I 'IIIIII'III'I Then they both standII'II thereIIIon I'IIIIIIIII the sidewalk8I IandIII'I stareII I'I at

IIIIII'II

I $I 'III I I Iin III' II(I %It’s 'sII 'III each other, uI'III the IIII dog Iin I 'I terror, the man hatred. the II

I I'I$I sameII 'II thingII III everyII III(I day. ³II When I 'III the IIII dog II wants'II 'II to I urinate,

'III

I I II

IIIII 'I the IoldII man won'tn'I IIIII give II him I Ienough timeII IandII II yanks8II I'I at II IIkI leaves

IIIIII IIII

II I I9I him, uI III so 'II'I that 'III the III spaniel behindIIa II 'trail of kI'' littleII I IIImI %9I

II $I I'I drops.

If 'III the IIII dog IIII has Ian I IIIIII accident 'I Iin I 'III the room, it II'II gets

III'I beaten I IIII again. (I eIIII This IIII has III been I III goingII Ion I 9I for I IIII'I eight III years.I1I I-

II'II III

IIIII IIII

II I$I IIIÑII

Céleste is Ialways saying,IuI Z%'sII “It’s II'I9I pitiful,”uII II'I but really, who's

'IIIII¨I³II I I Iinto'II II

I IIIIII to say? When I %I I ran him IIon I 'IIII'II the stairs,I$I RIkI Salamano was

IIII¾I swearingIIIIIII away I'I at 'IIIIII;I the dog. pIIIIII He was IIII saying,I$I ZIIJ'IIjI “Filthy, I'I stink-8q IingIIIII'I II I IandII 'III II I IbI %I bastard!” the IIII dog IIII was III whimpering.

I IIIII said Z¬IIII “Good III I IuII II'I

II I(I RII evening, but 'III the IoldII manI I ïII'I just II went 'I Ion I II cursing.

So %II

II8III

III (I asked II him I III'I what 'III the IIII dog IIII had II done.ISI pII He III didn’ts ' I Ianswer.

Gk 'IIjI I'I

8I IIIII'I

IIII %I

I II All IIIIIIIIIIIII he said was ZII “Filthy, stinking bastard!” I IIIkII could II barely

IIII

I IIIII

I'II II I see II him I kII leaning over I IIII his IIIjI dog, '¾II tryingII 'II to M½I fix II something on I

I'II

I 6I %I IIII (I eII I IIIaround,

II I$I its II collar.

I III8II spoke louder.

Then, $I II'III'I

without 'I turning

IIII

III IIIII'IIII8I IIIIII rage, III$I ZpIsIII

IIIII he answered with a kindIII9IIIII of suppressed “He’s always 27 III ® & I THE

6 $

) "I I I

"6 0O26

STRANGER III I6II eII

IIIÆI II

II II III

I I ?I IIIIII there.” Then I III he left, yanking at IIII the Ianimal, which IIII was

IIII II IIII IIIIII Ialong,

I I?I III II I IbI letting itselfII III be I dragged whimpering.

IIIII

IIIIII I II±II Just III then I myII IIII

other I neighbor came Iin. (I eIII The II wordII Iaround

II II IIII

IIIIII IIIII III

I>III IÇIII

I 6I AIII the neighborhood is IIIII that III he lives off women.

But III

IIIIIII when I IIII you IIII ask II him I IIIII what III he IIII{I does, IInII he’s II a III “warehouse III

I(II ¬I I I kII IIIIII

I (I AIII guard.” Generally speaking,I{I II]II he’s notIII >I veryII IIII popular.

But

IIIIIII

IIIIII

III IIIIIIIIIIIIÎIII

IIII II he often I II talks to meIIIandIIII sometimes stops by my place

for I II

I III?I IIIIIIII

IIIIIII a minute, because %I

I ,IIII listen I III to II him. (I %I I MfindII IIIII what he. has III to

IIII

II IIII I;I AIIIIII?I IIII I not

III III say Iinteresting.

Besides, %I

I II don’t]II II>II have IanyII reason to II

I II III

I II RI III(I pI/II

III II talkII III to II him. ;I pIII His name is dII Raymond Sintés.

He’s a II little I

IIII IIII II II IandII II IIII like

IIII on I IIII the III short II IIIIjI side, IIIII with I

broad shoulders a nose II

IIIII I

IIIIII >I

III III a II\I boxer’s.©I6I pII He Ialways dresses veryII III sharp.I(I G AndII Ionce he

IIIIIIII

II IIIIIIII

III I?I Z%IIIIIIIII said to me,I?III talking about RI Salamano, “If that isn’ttIIIIIIII pitiful!”I I pIIIIIIII He asked meIIIII didn’t/II%I

I III thinkIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII it was disgustingII IandII %I

I IIIII said no.I(I

³IIII

II>II II We went IIIIIIII upstairsIIIandII%IIIIIIIIIIIIII I was about to leave him I III when I III

IIII IIIIIIII he IIII?I said, Z%]>II “I've IIIIII got someIII blood

sausage IandII II someII II wineII III at III(IpIIIIIIIIIïII I IIme?”

I¨II%IIII

III IIIIII myIIIplace.

How about joining I figured it wouldIIII>II save

III II III

III I{I III meII IIII the Itrouble of II>I havingII III to IIIII cook II for I myself, so %I

I III acIIIIII

II I III?I

III II IIIIII cepted. £I pII He IIII has IonlyII IoneII room too, IandIIa II little kitchen I

III IŽIIIIII

IIIII III6I x>I with noII II window.

Over I IIII his IIII bed III he IIII has II a II pink-and-white I IIII I Iangel,

II ?I II

IIII III IIII?I IandII plaster someII IIIII picturesIII III of II famous athletes,

IIII

III IIIIII

IIIII III

IIIII II I (I eIII

II I two Ior I II three photographs of naked women.

The room

IIII

III(I II was II dirtyIII IandII IIII the IIII bed IIII was Iunmade.

FirstIII III he litIII IIII his II Iä I lamp, I IuI III

IIIII IIIIIIII

IIII II parafin then I III he IIIII took II a I pretty dubious-looking II

IIIII IIII

IIIIII III

II II IIII

bandage out III of IIII his IIIIIII pocket IandII I wrapped it Iaround his

IIIII II tight hand.IzI %I

I IIIIII asked II him I IIIII what II]II he'd II doneII III to II6I it. pII He IIIII said

II]II

II II III he'd III been I Iin I II a MIIII fight IIIII with II someII IIII guy IIII who IIII was Itrying to III

III I1I startII Itrouble. 28 III ° ' I THE

6 $

'"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER

I}IIII

II I II

I I0Iæ'è II “You see, ?I II Monsieur Meursault,” he II0II?I said, II'/II “it’s notIII 'I0'I that %t I'm I 0I a I0II bad III?I guy, IIIII but I I0I have I 0I a III short 'IIII fuse. ²I eIIIIIIIII0III This guy says III to

0 I enough

IIIII III/ me, ?I I%II ‘If III/ you're I man you'll I I get II III down I IÇI off 'I0'I that II

II0 ~/I %I

I ?I '08 0II6/I eI streetcar.

I I0IIèI said, œIt ‘C'mon, take I III it easy.

Then I I he I I0II{I said, œ}IIt II(tI RII ‘You're I Iyellow.’

So %I

I IIII got III off 0andII %I

I I0III said III to II him, ?I I%I

‘I III think8I

IIII

II I IIIII

III'I 'I

0III you I better stop right there I Ior I %/ I’m I II gonna 0I I0I have I 'II to Iteach

IIII

III ;/I G

I I/I RII you 0I a lesson.’ AndII I he I I0II|I said, I}III “You 0andII IIII who else?’ So %I I let'I II him I I0I have I II;I it. p He I I went II III down. (I %I

I I0II was 0IIIII about III to I helpII II him I

III

' II 8II8I

I I 'I

II I ;I up IIIII but he III0 started kickingII me I Ifrom there I Ion I II the IIground.

RII

III II II So %I I 8kneedII II him I Ione I 0andII Islugged him I 0I a IIIIk couple I III of II times.I(I pIIII0I

IIII;I His face II0II0k was all IIkIIII;I bloody. %I0I8 I askedIIII him I IIII if he’dtII I0II had enough. p Iv/III G,

IIII I0II He I I0II?I said, I} ‘Yes.’” All I IIIII this II time, ?I RI Sintés was MIIkI fiddlingII IIIII with

IIII

I0I (I %I his I0 bandage.

I I0II

was II'II sittingII Ion I 'I the I I bed.I(I p He I I0IIjI said, IRII “So IIII you Isee, ?I %I

' II I'(I

I I0I wasn’ttII 'I the I Ione I IIII who I'0 started it. p He I I0II was 0I8I askingII IIII for Iit.”

' £ ¼ I %II I I 0andII IM It I0II was Itrue

I 0II agreed.IÖI eI Then I I he I 'I toldII me I 'I0'I that 0II as 0I a

0I' I III

I II III matter of I0III fact I he I I0 wanted to 0I8I ask myII 0IIII advice I 0III'I about 'I the I

III,

II?I I

I0II I %I

0 ?I %I whole I IIII business, because

I I0II was 0I a man, I 8 knewII 0III'I about III

II?I %I things,

I III couldII I helpII II him I II'jI out, 0andII 'I then I I we'd/II I be I I0 pals.I(I %I I III IIII I?I 0andII I

' II didn’tt ' II0II say 0anything, he I 0I8 askedII me I 0I0I again I III if %I

I I0 wanted

'III

0I I;I to be II0 pals.I(I %I

I I0III said I'I it I0II was Ifine I II'II with me: II I he I IseemedII I pleased. p

I II I'I He I IIII got IIII out 'I the I IkIIII blood I0II0I sausage, ?I Ifried it II?I up, 0andII IsetII IIII out Ik0II II3II0andII II 8I|I 0andII 'IIIIII' glasses,IjIIk0' plates,I|I 8 knives forks, two bottlesIIIII of II wine. 6I G I (I Then eI I I All I 'IIII this Iin I IIk silence. we I I0'I sat III down. ;I GII As I we I 0I ate, {I I he I I'0 I II 'telling kkI II me I IIII II'0 II 0at' I started his I'III(I story. p He I II0II was a 0I kII'k little I I hesitant M

I'²I á“I% I 8

0I' II

first. knewII IIIII this k0III lady 1. Á. (. 0asI II 0I a matter ofI II0I'|I fact, I well, ?I Iß she I

I0II II' II z¼IeI

I II was myII mistress.” The I man hedtII I0II had II the I MII'I fight II'II with I0II was

'IIII

0 /II I III ËI p

II II this II woman’s brother.

He I 'I toldII me I I he'd/II I been I 8keeping I I'II I|I 0andII I her. (I %I

I III didn’t/II I0II say 0anything, yet II IIII right II 0I0II away I he I 0II addedII

'I0II II, I 0around

II II 'I

IIIII IIIII that I

he I 8 knewII II0'I what I people the I neighborhood

29IM III

°° & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 60O II

STRANGER

IIIII were I0<III{I saying, IIII but II0II that IrII his IIIIIIIIIII conscience I0II was III0 clear I 0III and II0 that II III

IIIIIII II0II(I he I0II was 0I a I0 warehouse guard.

ýIII “To IIII get I0I8I back III to II0II what %I

I I0II was I0<III?II saying,” III he IIIIIIIII{I continued,

á%I I0 -gIII II0II I(II pI]II

“T realized that IIII she I0II was III0I-III cheating III on me.” He'd IIIII been Ir>IIII r>II II(I

IIII III giving II her I îIIII just IIIIIII enough III to live on. pII He I0III paid IIII the rent on II

II I 0III

0IIII 0I her I room and I0>II gave II her I IIIII<I twenty Ifrancs a I0<I day II for I IIIIhI food.

IeIIIII III Ifrancs

0IIII II

II ?I I-½I

III II “Three IIII hundred for I IIII the room, six IIII hundred for I

÷IIIÆI

0III

food, 0I a I0I pair IIIIIIII8IIIIII>I of stockings every<IIIII now 0III and IIIIÜII0II then—that made rII

0III£I GIII it 0I a IIIII0III thousand Ifrancs.

And pI Her IpIIIIIIII Highness IIIIIIII refused III to II work.81I

AIII

I0<II II rIII meII II0II But IIIII0II she was 0always telling that IIIIIII things II wereII IIII too IIIII?I tight,

II0II

II]II IIII that IIII she III couldn't get I<I by III on II0II what %II I0II was II>IIII giving II her. SI GIII And

%]III0<IIIIII

IéI0<I¨I}II]IIIIIII

IIIII I'd say to her, ?IœII<IIIIIII “Why not work8II0

half-days?

You'd be helping

III II I½II0I(I meII IIII out III on 0all I IIII the little extras. %IIIIIIII<III I bought you 0I a IIIIIIIMII new outfit

îIIII

IIII{I %I

0IIII 0I just IIIII this month,

I II>II give <III you IIIII<I twenty Ifrancs a I0<?I day, %II I0<I pay <II IIIjI 0III

I III I0>II your I rent, and II0IIIII<III what do you II¨I do? I. v. (. } You have IIÇIII coffee III in

IIII

IIIIII IIIII IIIIIvI }III

IIIIII IIII the 0III afternoons with <II your I Ifriends.

You IIIII even Iprovide the

IIÇIII0IIIIII0

I>-III IIII

III<(I %/>IIIIIII coffee and sugar. (IGIII And me,I?I%II I provide the money.

I’ve been

IIIII II0<I me.I;/I AIII good III to <II?I you, 0III and IIrII this -II is IIII how <III you repay But IIII she III

II]II II -III meII IIII

II©II wouldn't work;8II IIII she ïIIII just 8IIII kept III on II telling she III couldn't I0 IgII IIII

08II IIIII IIIÜ0III II0InII make ends meet—and that’s II0II what I0III made meII realize she

I0II

I( I was III0IIIIIIII cheating on me.”

IIIII

IIII <I I-I8III Then III

he II toldII meII II0II that IIIII he’d IIIIII found 0I a lottery ticket III in II 0rII IIII her I II purseIII 0III and IIII she I0II/II hadn't IIIII been 0I ableII III to I½I explain how IIII she

I0IIIII

0II III/IIIIIIII0IIII8IIII

I IIIII paid for IIISIGIIII it. A short IIII timeII later he’d found a ticket from the

IIIII

II I IIIIII

IIIII II0II shop III in IIIIIIIIII-I-I Mont-de-Piété III in II her I room which I proved that

III/II

0II III;I IIII she'd I0IIIII pawned IIIII two bracelets.

Until I IIIII then III

he I0II/II hadn't I>III even

8IIIII

0II IIII I½IIIII;I

I0 I II0II known IIII the I bracelets existed. Z%II “It I0II was Iclear that IIII she I0II was

III0IIIII

IIII II

0I8III II cheating III on me.I(I RII So %I I left her. ;I AIII But MfirstIII %I I Ismacked her I 0around.

IIII(I GIII And IIIII then %I

I IIIII told II her I I½0II exactly<I II0II what %I

I IIIIIIII thought III of 30 II

°I & THE

6 $

&" I I I

"6 II

STRANGER

II II IIIIEI Iin I IIII her. 6I %I

I II toldEI II her I IIIII that Iall,I IIII she IIII was Iinterested was IIIII gettingII Iinto

III IIII

IIII I III

IIIJI{I II]II

I8II %I the III8(I sack. }III You III{I see, II Monsieur Meursault, it’s like I II II IgII IIIII IIIEItII VII

IIII I9I toldEI II her: II I}III ‘You EI don’t/II realize that III everybody's jealous of

IIIIIIIEIIIIIIIIII

IIIVIIII how good you have III it IIIII with me.I6I RIIIEIII Someday IIIt,,I8 you'll know just

IIII how IIIEI good IIIIII(]I

it was.’ I

”»

@I]EIIIIII

IE(I @I/EI

III I IIIII He’d beaten I II her I II till I IIII she I bled.

He’d never beaten I II her I

II9I

II EI III,IuI IIII

IIIµ I8III IIII before.I(I ýI%]EI “I'd IÎII8I smack II her I Iaround a II little, but nice-like, you

IIIII III(I

IIII

III,I6I %/EI might say. RII]EI She'd II scream a II little.

I'd I,IIII close IIII the IIIIII shutters II IandEI III

EIEI IIII it IJIIIII always Iended the II sameII IIISI way. AIII But IIIII this II timeII II/II

it’s 9I

II (I G for I real.

AndEI I9IIIII if you II8I ask II?I me, IIII she III still,I III hasn’t]II IIIII gotten I IIIII what

IIII

II I she IIII has II±I coming.” eII I III

IEI IIIII

IIEIEI Then he I½I,II explained that IIIII that IIII was IIIII what III he needed

IEIIIII

I/II III8?I advice IIIII(I about. @II He IIIIIIEI stopped III to IEVIIII adjust IIII the ,I lamp’s wick,

IIIIII

I8I I(I %I

IIII IE6I %]EI I 8IIclose

IIII III which IIII was Ismoking.

I VIIII just listened.

I'd Edrunk to II a

III I I9I

I III II liter of II wineII IandEI myII II temples wereII IIII buming.I(I %I

I IIII was Ismoking I8I II dIIII

E/II IIII

IIIIII IIIIIIII I I IIImI Raymond's cigarettes because %]EI I'd run out. eIII The

IIII II

IIIII II II

III EIIII last streetcars wereII III goingII IIII by, II8I takingII IIII the now distant II III

IIIIII IIIEI IIIII

I EI II soundsEII I9I of IIII the neighborhood with III them. II dII Raymond went II

I

IEI II on. (I ³IIII What IIIII bothered him I IIII was IIIII that III he IIII “still ,I IIEI had II½II sexual I 9II

I III 9I

IIEI III

IIII II feelings for I II her.’6 I AIII But III he II wanted to II punish her. 6I II FirstIII

II/EI

I II IIII he'd IIIIIIII thought I9I of II8I takingII II her I III to II a IIII hotel I IandEI II calling the

IIIII EI I IandEI IIIII

IIIIEI III vice IÈIIEI squad III to IIIIII cause II a III scandal

have II her I listed as II a II

IIIIIIII(I G9II

II8IEIIIIII commonI I I prostitute.

After I IIIII that II]EI he'd looked up someII I9I of IIII his I EI II EI 9friends.

II EI(I AIII underworld But IIIII they EIE didn’t/II II comeII III up IIIII with Iany-II III

I EI III

IIEI IIII

III I9I thing.I(I GII As dII Raymond pointed out III to me,III II a lot of IIIEI good III it

EIIII

EI II EËI @I/EI does III beingII Iin I IIIII the underworld.

He’d IIIEI said IIII the II

sameII III thingII III

I 8I I I II to IIII?I them, IandEI III then I IIII]EI they'd IIIIIIIIEI suggested I“marking” her. (I AIII But

IIIII

IIE(I @II that III wasn’tnII IIIII what III he II wanted.

He IIII was III goingII III to III think8I

IIIIII

IIEI III

IIII I(I AII about II(I it. AIII But MfirstIII III he II wanted to II8I ask meII II something.

Be3!

III © & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER 9 II

I II III

III IIIII fore I I he I IIIÆI did, IIIIII?I though, I he I II wanted to Iknow what %I

I IIIIIIII thought III

<III II IIII of II the I III whole I III thing.I(I %II IIIII said %II III didn’t/II III thinkII Ianything but

IIIII I III I6I p that III it IIII was Iinteresting.

He I III askedII III if %I

I IIIIIIII thought II she I IIII was II

III II I cheating on I II him, ?I IandII III it IseemedII III to me I II she I IIIíI was; III if [|%I

IIIIIIII III II IandII IIIII thought II

she I IIII shouldII I be I II punished what %I

I III wouldII III do Iin I IIII II CI IandII %I

> II his I place,

I IIIII said <III you II can'tIII ever be I II sure, ÆI IIII but %I I I

I IIIIII IIII

II II III

IIII I I IIa II little

III I understood his II wanting to II punish her. 6I %I I I drank

I I II II I IandII letII me I Iin I I more wine. hI p He I litIII II a IIII cigarette on I IIIII what I he I

IIII

II II IIIIII

I II III

II I I was III thinking about III doing.I£I p He I II wanted to I write her I II a

II $I II III IandII Ialso

III II III Iin I III letter, “one I IIIII with II a II punch some I III things it III to

II I I

ûI II make her I II sorry for I IIIII what II she’s/II II done.”6II eI Then, ?I II when I II she I

I0±

I II IIII?I

IIIII came I I running back, I he’d/II III go III to I bedII IIIII

with I her I IandII I“right III IIII minute”

I II II I

III I at II the I last he'd©II IIIII spit Iin I I her I III face I IandII II throw herII IIIvI

IIII I out. } Yes,I?I IIIII that III wouldII II punish her, ?I %I

I IIIIIII(I thought. AIII But ÞI<q RayI II II

II I II mond toldII me I I he I III didn’t©II III thinkII I he I III couldII I write the I II kindII III

II I III of letter it III wouldII I0I take I IandII IIIII that I he'dtII IIIIIIII thought III of IIII

askingII

II I III

I I %I

<III I?I I me I III to I write it II for I II him. (I RI Since

I III didn’t/II II<I say Ianything, he I III

I II III

IIIII II askedII III if %tII I'd mind doingII III it right then I IandII %I

I IIIII said no.IvI p

IIII III He I III downedII II a I glass of II wine I IandII II then I IIIIII stood II(I up. p He I

IIII II II IandIIII

III I IIIIIII pushedII IIII aside I II the IIplates the I little bit of II coldII IIIIII

sausage I I II6I p

II <I III

I IIII II>

I II II wed/II left.

He I II carefully wipedII II the I II oilcloth covering the I III

I I II II IIin IIIII

IIIII III table. (I eI Then I Ifrom a I drawer his night table I I he I IIIII took IIII out II III envelope,

> II CI II I I redIII a II sheet IIIIIIII of paper, uI II a <yellow a Ismall pen I II½|I box, IandII II I I IinkII Iin I II6I a IyII square I IIII bottle I IIIII with II purple it. ³I When I I

he I II toldII I /II name I

I %I I Ig II II

III²I %I me I II the I II woman's I realized she I IIII was III Moorish.

I I

II I II

II 6I %I wrote the I letter.

I IIII did III it ïIIII just III as III it II came I III to me, ?I IIII but %II Itried I II my<I I

II I ÞI<

I II I

IIII I %I bestIII III to I please Raymond because

I III didn’t©II II> have I Iany<I reason III I not

IIIIIII

II III

III IIIIIII

III(I p to please him. (I eI Then I %I I read it out loud.

He I III IuI Ismoking III II IandII nodding

IIII II IIII

IIII II listened, his I head; then I I he I II8 askedII 22 II

°I & THE

6 $ &" I I

"6 °O II

STRANGER

¦II

IIII III me III to read it IIIr again. (I pII He 5III was II very<I IkIIIII(I pleased. pII He IIrI?I said, I%I

“I IIIkII

I5I IIIIII IIzII %I IIrIII could IIYkI tell <III you 8knew

about IßIIII these Ißr things.”

I III didn’t/II notice III

II?I IIII IrII vII %ItI I at Mfirst, but III he IIII had IIIIIIII stopped IIkYI callingII ¦II me I¦I “monsieur.”

5III

II I3II III5I was Ionlyk<I 5II when I I heI I Iannounced “Now <II/ youreII II a IIY?I pal,

IIIII IIIYIII IandII IIrII

II8I ¦I(I Meursault” said III it IIII again I IIIII that rII it II struck me. pII He re-III

IIIIIII I¦I 8I IandII %I peated IrII his remark I IIrI|I said, á}II(¼I “Yes.” %I

I III didn'tIII ¦I mindIIIIr

beingII IrII his IIYuI pal, IandII III he III¦III seemed IIII set Ion I IIvI it. pII He IIIkIII sealed IIII the YIIII letter I IandII 5II

IIIIII III we Mfinished off IIII the 5r wine.IÁI 7II Then I 5II we IIII sat IandII I¦I8III smoked II <IIr I(I xIIIIII?I for I II a 5IIYII while 5IIIIIII without II<I sayingII Ianything.

Outside, III every-<II III thingII 5III was yIIIIII quiet; 5II we III heardII IIII the III soundII III of II a II car I IIIII passing.I;I %I I IIrI?I

I¦I 8III said, I%I/II

“It’s YIII(II late.” dI<¦I RaymondII IIIIIIII thought III so III(I too. pII He remarked

II5I how yIII8k<I quickly IIII the II¦II time IIIIII?I passed, IandII Iin I II a 5I<I way III it 5III was I=II true. (I %I

I IIYII felt IkIII<?I sleepy, IIII but III it 5III was II hardII II for I ¦II me III to IIII get II up. (I %II ¦IIII must

IIIII

II?I IIIIIIII have YII8III looked Ir tired, because dI<¦I RaymondII IIYII told ¦II me notIII III to YIII let III

III IIII II III I(I eII things

get III to ¦I(I me. GII At MfirstIII %I I IrI didn’t/II I understand.

Then I III he I½IkII

III IIIII

I ¦I /II IIIIII explained that II/II he’d III heardII IIIIII about II Maman’s death IIII but

IIIIIIII5IIII

III IIIII5IIIIII that it was oneIIIIIIIIIII of those IIr things that was boundII III to IIIII happen I III soonerI I Ior I YIII later. (I %I

I IIIIIIII thought III so III(I too. %I

IIII8II

I IIII got II(I up. dI<¦I RaymondII IIIII gave ¦II me II a II very<I MII firm II handshake

IandII IIIII

II III II IIIII said IIIII that ¦I men I IY5I<II always I understand each IIII other. 6I %I

I YIIII left

IIII II¦?I IYIIr his room, closingII IIII the III door IIIII behindII ¦I?I me, IandII IIIIIII paused II for I II a ¦I IIII Iin I IIII II I(I eIII minute the II dark,8?I Ion I IIII the YI landing.

The IIIIII house 5III was yIIII?I

IIIII III

I¦I quiet, IandII II a I breath of II dark,8?I II dank8I II air I 5IIIIII wafted III up Ifrom

IIIII

5IYY(I GYYI

deep Iin I IIII the IIII stairwell.

All %I

I IIIYII could III hear I 5III was IIII the IYIIII blood III II II Iin I ¦<I

YIII6I G pounding my II ears.I(I %II IIIIII stood III there,I?I ¦IIII motionless.

AndII Iin I

IYII ItII room,

II¦?I IIII old RIYI¦I Salamano’s the IIII dog 5Ir¦II whimperedIII IIIIY<(I softly.

III 33 III

8 II II

I II IIIII %I

I II worked hardII Iall I I week.86I dII Raymond stoppedII III by IandII II,II told

II 6I "I

III II IIII me I I he’d/IIIsent II II

the I ,letter.

I I went II III to II the I movies twice I IIIII with ¢ I I uI IIIIII I /IIIalways

IIIIII

I III IIIIII/II Emmanuel, who doesn’t understand what's III goingII I \IkII I III

III III on I Ion I II the I II screen. 6I RIIIIII So you III have I III to explain things to II him. ;I }

II IIII IIII IIIªI IandII II Yesterday was RIII Saturday, MarieI I II came I II over I III as I we'd/II I,I

I II I planned.I(I "I

I II wanted her I III so IIII

bad II when I "I

I IIII saw I her I Iin I IIIII that I IIII red-and-white

IµI IµIIII I II rI II I

III =I II

II ISI pretty striped dressIII IandII leather sandals.

}III

I8 I IIII IIIIÆI IandII You III couldII make out II the I IIII shape I III of I her=I MII firm I breasts,

II I I II8I like

I8 I II I her=I II tan I made her I III face I look a III Hower. 1I ³ We I IIIIIII caught II a

IIII I

I II IIIIII

II =I?I III bus IandII I went II II

a IfewII 8I kilometers outside I G Algiers, to II a I

IIII IIIII

II8II III I

II III

IIII beach with rocks at 3III either I end,IèI II bordered by III shore I I grass

I II III I on I II the I land side. bI eI The I III four I IIIJII8I o'clock II sun I III wasn’t/II IIII too IIIuI hot,

IIIIII

II?II I II lapping IIIr III0I but the IIII water IIIIIII was warm, ÆIIrIIII with slow, gently waves.I(II II MarieI I IIIIIII taught me I II a II game. ;I GII

As IIII you III swam, ?I IIII you IIII had III to I8I

I I II skim I IÇI off II the I III foam I Ifrom the I IcrestIII III of II the I III waves II IIIII with III your I

IIIIII II

I ,I II mouth, holdII III it II there, ªI II then I roll over I Ion I III your I III8I back IandII

IIIIII

II I II IIII I Ifroth

IIII spout III it IIII out IIII towardII II the I I8ImI sky. eIrII This made a I delicate

IIIIII

I II IIIII which IIIIII disappeared into II the I II

air I Ior I IfellkI III8I back Iin I II a II warm I II

III II

IIIII IIII spray over I myII III face. (I AIII But III after I II a III while I myII mouth was III

II II IIIII II1I eI stinging with II the I II saltyIII IrII bitterness.

Then I II Marier I III swam I II

II II I

II II IIII over I III to me I IandII Ipressed herself againstIII me I Iin I II the I III water. 1I I

34#I III ° & I THE

6 $

) I I I I

"6 II

STRANGER 9

RI

IIII I I (I p

II I III

IIII She I IIII put I her I lips on I mine.

Her I II tongue cooledII myII lips # I, IIIin III I I(I andIII we III tumbled the II#> waves II II for I#I a moment.

II

II II#I#I #II uI I# When II we'd/IIIIII gotten II dressed again IIon III the II beach, MarieI I

II8 II #II

I II II#

8 r I6I %I looked at me I IIIII with I her I eyes sparkling.

I 8III kissedII I her. 6I I We I III

IIII II more I I Ifrom

I I II#II didn’t©II I#II# say anything that III point II Ion. 6I %I I I heldII I her I III r II III to me I#andII I we I II hurried to I#IIII catch #I a III?I bus, I get II I#I8?I back, III go III to myII I

#I ?I #

III II

I > II I place, andII II throw ourselves ontoIII myII I bed.I6I %/II Id JleftIII myII II

IIII II rIIII #I window open, ?I #andII II the I II summer I night air I IIII flowingII I> over I II

II I IIII our I I

brown bodies II IfeltII IIIIzI good. eI#II

I I II I# That morning MarieI I II#I stayedII #andII %I

I II toldII I her I II#II that I we I III

I III III II bI %I

II#I II III wouldII I#> have I lunch together.

I I went II III downstairs to IIII buy II #I(I x

# II #I # nII some I meat.

On I myII I#III#I8IIIII#I way back upstairsII %I I I heard a II woman's

>III I I]II room.

II ;IA GI little III I later

#I I I,II

# # II voice I Iin I d#I Raymond's old R# Salamano I

II II#IIIIII

# II II

III # growled at his IIIII dog; I we I I heard the I III soundII III of IIIIII footsteps andII

I,#III

8I II claws Ion I II the I IIII wooden I II#I stairsII #andII II then I Z×IIII?I “Lousy, III stinking

I#II#

III # bastard” andII II theyII I went II III down I IintoIII II the I II street.I6I %I

I II toldII I#

# I#

#III I(I RI MarieI I #all,I #IIIII about II the I IoldII man andII II she I laughed.

She I I#II was I

# I II#I > II rolled

I II II(I

wearing a I#I pair IIII of myIII#V# pajamas#IIIIIII with II the I Isleeves up.

II

#III II %I

I II I I II I later

#I I When I II she I laughed

I I# wanted her I #I#r again. 6 I GI A minute II

I> III

# I# she I#I8 askedII me IIII%I if I loved her. (I %I

I II toldIII her IIII it III didn’t/II mean any-II III

II8 II I#I6I thingII IIII but II#II that %I

I III didn’t/II III think8I IImI so. RI She I looked sad. AIII But

#III

I II?I#

#II uIII as we II were I M½I fixingII lunch, andIIII for I noII#II# apparent II reason, she I

,#III laughedII Iin I IIIII such #I a I#II way II#II that %I

I 8III kissedII I her. II %II It I#II was II then I

II#II

# II II#II I II like

I8 I #I

#8I IIII that I we I I heard what III sounded a MIIII fight I break out Iin I d#I I InII room.

II bI Raymond's II

# II #I

# /II II

I I >III FirstIII I we I I heard a II woman's

shrill voice I #andII II then I d#I

I III#II

#III Raymond saying,I|I I}IIIII “You usedII me, ?I IIIIII you usedII me. 6I %/ I'llJI Iteach

IIII you III to II use I me.”(II eI There I I were I II some I IIIIII thuds #andII II the I II woman# I II #

I?I IIII

II<I III#II # Ir II screamed, but Iin I IIIII such #I a Iterrifying way II#II that II the I landing I

35& I II

°I & THE

6 %

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER Iimmediately

IIII II M,,

II (I DI filledII 5IIII with I

people.

MarieI I IandII %I I 5 went II III to Isee, CI

III(I I II II IandII ÞII

I II 5III too. 7I The I 5I womanI I 5III was III,,I still II shrieking Raymond was III Iö I IandII %I still I IIIII hittingII I her. (I DI MarieI I IIIII said III it 5III was Iterrible

I III didn’tsII

IIII

IIII I;I RI I jI öIII say Ianything.

She IIII askedII me I III to III go IfindII II a II,II policeman, but

%III

II IIIII6I

I5III5IIII I toldIII her I%IIII I didn’tsII like cops. x One IIII5 showedII IIII

up anyway with II I II Ifrom

I I II

I ö ²I 7I the I Itenant the I III thirdII ùII floor, $I 5II]II who's II a I plumber.

The I

IIIII

III II I

IIII II cop knocked on I II the IIII door IIandII 5 we I III,I couldn’tsII I hearI I 0anything Ianymore.

I I ;I @

III II II I I IandII III

I II I II He I Iknocked harder after I II a minute the I 5I I II Icrying II II IandII ÞII

I II II womanI I III started Raymond openedII II the I III door. 1I @ II IIin IIIII IIIIIIandII0an I Iinnocent

II3 II look

IIIII He I IIIIIIIIII had a cigarette his mouth on I

IIIIIII

III II III

II » his face. (I 7I The III girl I rushed to II the IIII door IIandII II,II told II the III policeI I IIIII

I II IIII I

¨¼I man that ÞII Raymond had IIII hit I her. (I I_IIIsII “What's III your I name?” II

I II II

II I the I IIII cop IIII²I said. ÞII Raymond toldII II him. (I f7II “Take I IIIII that IIII cigarette

IIII

IIIII 5I

II II III out III of III your I mouth

when I III] youre I II talking to me,”C I II the I IIII cop

IIII(I

I II I

IIIII I$I ,III III said. ÞII Raymond hesitated, lookedII III at me, CI IandII IIIII took II a I drag I

II (I ÞIIIII

III II II

ÀII on I IIII his IIII cigarette.

Right II then I II the I IIII cop Islapped him—a IIIIIjI IIII Ismack IIII right

IIIII II

IIII II

II I thick, I heavy across the I III face. (I 7I The I IIII cigarette 5

IIII II

I II I(I ºI

IIII I

I IsII went II ùII flyingII II across the I landing.

The I look on I ÞII Raymond’s III

I ICI öIII

IIII II II

I II II face I III changed, but I he I III didn’tsII IIII say Ianything for I II a minute, IandII II then I I he IIII asked,I$IIin I II a meekII IIII voice, $I IIII if he IIII,II could IIIII pick III up

IIII

II (I 7I III IandII III his IIII cigarette.

The I IIII cop IIIII said III to III go II ahead added,ICI fI

I5I ö

II I III I5 I Iaround

II II

“Next\II II time I IIIs you'll I Iknow better than I III to Iclown

5IIII II

I ;II D

I 5II I II II II IandII with II a II policeman.” Meanwhile the I II girl I 5III was Icrying II

I II II I CI f@I I jIII

I I(I K I I fxII II I repeated, she “He I öI beatIII me I II£I up! JI @I He’sIII II a II pimp!” “Officer,” II

ÞII

I IIIII

II, CI II,

I IIIIÎI Raymond asked,ICI fIII “is IIIII that legal, calling a man I II a II pimpII ,II like I

IIII¨II

I II II

II(I 7I that?” AIII But II the I IIII cop Iordered him I III to IIIII shut IIII his Itrap.

Then I

ÞII

I II II Raymond turnedII III to II the I II girl I IandII IIIIII said, f}III “You VIIII just 5IIICI wait, I5 II I IÀ5 s I not

III II

IIIII I

I²II 7I sweetheart—we'e through yet.” The I IIII cop II,II told II him I

IIII

IIIIIIIIIII to knock it off andIIIIIIIIIIIIII said that the III girl ,I5IIIIIIIIII was to go andIII he I5III was III II I IandII 5IIII

I II III

to IIIII stay Iin I IIII his room wait III to ö be I II summoned to II the I IM 36 III ° ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 °O II

STRANGER II

BU I II*IBI

I II III!II police station. (I I He I *,III also I*BII said I!*II that d*< Raymond ought III to `be I

*I!*

I II I!*II ashamedII III to ` be I III so I drunk that ! he’dtII !*> have I I! the I I!*I shakes II ,BI like I

I!*ISI I II explained,

§I *B I{I ýý%t I IjI IIU that. 7!

Then I d*< Raymond “I’m I notIII I drunk, officer. (I

%I/IIIIIII

4 CI *andII <IÅt It’s just I!*II that %t I’m I ! here, you're I I! there, $I *andII %/ I’m II!*IB shaking,ICI %I

> 4<`II<I 5

I U* can’ttII ! help,II BI6II it.” @ He I I!III shut !BII his III door I *andII everybody went II

*5*<ÝI

BI! II M§B

I U!(I AIII away. I* MarieB I *andII %I I Mfinished fixingII lunch.

But I! she I 5*I wasn'ttII !I

I4<ìI %I IIII everything.

> <I!B I;I R!

IUII hungry;

I *I ate I *almost

She I ,leftIII *II at Ione I ItU o'clock *andII %I

III *5!B, I Islept awhile. (I

G4II

IUIII!

IUII I AroundII I!4 three II/U o'clock there4 I 5*II was *I a Iknock on I my<I III4I door *andII d*<

I II U* Raymond came I Bin. bI %I

I IBI didn’t]II I get II IIII up. I He I I*II sat II5 down I Ion I I!

II I III

<I!B IIII4I

B II I the I edge of my<I `bed.IÖI @ He IIBI didn’ttIII*<I say *anything for *I a minute *andII %I

I *II askedII !B him I !I5I how BII it !*II had *all I II

gone. zI I He I II toldII me I I!*II that !

I II III

*II II he'd/II II done I 5!*II what ! he I 5* wanted to III do `ÅII but I!*II that I! she'd/II Islapped !B

*I I !

IIzI %I him I *andII III so ! he'dtII ` beaten her4I II up. 1I %tII I'd Iseen I I! the I 4rest.

I II,II told !B BI!

II him I BII it IseemedII III to me I I!*II that I! she'dtII IIII gotten I ! her I II punishment I5I *andII ! now he I III!II ought III to ` be I !*II<£I

happy. @ He I I!III!II thought III so IIICI too, *andII !

I IIIIIII!*III!

<I!B II!

I ICI he IIIB pointed out that the IUIIIUII cop couldIIIII* do anything he I5* wanted, BII

I I I! *Iq it 5II,I wouldn't/II U!* change the I I*UII fact I!*II that I! she’d/II IIII gotten I ! her I `beatBing.I(I I He I*II addedII I!*II that ! he I Iknew5I *æ all I *`IIII about UIIII cops *andII !I5I how III to !*

I I I!

§I UI II !B handle them. (I 7!

Then I ! he I *II askedII me I BII if %tII I'd expected

him I III to

!BIII! §I UIB II *anything, <I!B ICI *andII hit the IUIII cop `*UIzI back. %I

I I*BII said %I

I 5*I wasn'ttII expecting `

IBI II %IIBI I IIIseemedIII

II<I!*II<ËI besides I didn’t/II,BI like IUIII(Id*< cops. Raymond pretty happy.

I

I II III He I *II askedII me I BII if %I

I 5* wanted to III go II for I *I a 5* walkII 5BI!I with !B him. 1I %I I

IIII `B II my<I !*B got III up *andII II*4I startedII UI combing hair. (I I He I II,II told me I I!*II that

%tII

*II I III I'd !*> have I III to *UII

act *II as *I a 5BI witnessIII II for I !B him. zI %II It IBI didn’tIII matter to

I5I 5!*II me, jI `III but %I

I IBI didn’ttII Iknow what %I

I 5*II was IIIIII supposedII III to I*<ÁI say.

GUUI

IB II III

I III *,,I According to d*I Raymond, all %I

I !*II had III to III5*II do was III to II*I state I I!*II that I!

*I II I the I IB4 girl I !*II had U! cheated on I !B him. II %I

I *I agreedII III to *UII

act *II as *I a 5BI» witnessIII II for I !B him. ÁI _

I II `III!II I<zI We I 5 went II IIII out *andII d*< Raymond bought me I *I a `4* brandy.

I+I 37 III ° & I THE

6 %

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER 7!

I II III Then I !he I 5* wanted to I!IIII shoot *I a I* game I III of III pool, CI *andII %II IIIII just `* IIIbIGII

5* III !

I II IIIIIIIII !III jI barely<Ilost.

Afterwards he I5* wanted to go to *I a 5!I whorehouse,

`ÅII

U*ÅI I %I

II I I!*I6I but %I

I I*BII said no,I{I ` because

I II don’tóII like that. RII So 5 we I IIIII took II our I IB

III II`*UICI I II me I !I5I

*II ! time I I getting back, !B him I Itelling how I glad he I 5*II was I!*II that !

I I I6I %I he'd/II ` been I *` able I III to IBI give I I!3I the 5I woman* I 5!*II what I! she I I deserved.

I III

I I <I 5II!I foundII !I him I Ivery<I Ifriendly with me I *andII %I

I I!III!II thought III it 5*II was *I a IU I moment.

I I6I nice I

I I*I

U I %I

IIBU II I,II

II II I From a IIII* distance I noticed old R*,*±* SalamanoII II* standing on I I!

II I(I @

III II IIII the I III doorstep.

He I looked flustered.I6I _!

When I 5 we I IIII got U,II closer, NI %I IIII II Fall I

I I*5I saw I!*II that ! he I III didn’t/II !*I have I !BII his III6I dog. @

He I 5*II was looking II

*U CI II I II *around,

IÅ INII I II Iinto

III I!

I III over I I! the II place, turning peering the I I* darkness III I <5*<II muttering III I II Iincoherently, UI!

I <CI *andII I! of I! the I entryway, then I ! he I II* I IIIsearching

* U!I III!IIII III I redII eyes.

< I(I started the street II*I*I again I 5II!I with !III his little _!

I II *II

I ICII!

When I d*< Raymond askedII !B him I 5!*II what 5*II was 5 wrong, he I III didn’t/II

*answer I5 I right

II!II*5*<6I

* II !I

II` I ZRII away. %I

I `* barely<I ! heard him I mumble “Stink-II IingII `*II* IC I *andII !

II II *around.

II ISI %I bastard,” he I 5 went II Ion I MII fidgeting

I *II askedII !I

*II II *II him I 5! where I !III his IIII dog 5*IbI was. @ He I Isnapped at me I *andII I*III said ! he I

5*II was II gone. (I G AndII I! then I *all I III of *I a IIII sudden I I! the I 5I wordsIII U*± came I III

I II III

*I I ¬ II III like

II I pouring out: II Z%I

“I IIIII took !I him I III to I! the I I* Parade Ground,

*,5*<I(I

IIII III II I *around

II II I! always. 7!

There I 5 were I lots of I people the I `III!II booths *II at I! the I I*I fair. ;I %I

I IIIII stoppedII III to 5*IU!I watch I! “The I II KingII III of I! the I ¢IU*I Escape I G

IIIII(/I G

*I<I III Artists.

AndII 5! when I %I

I 5*II was ready to IINI go, ! he I 5*I wasn't/II I! there. ~I

RI

* I II III *

I UI Sure, II %òI I've I ` been I meaning to I getII !I him I *I a Ismaller collar* I II for I *I

I II II

I I I!III!II a long time. 6I AIII But %I I never thought I! the I `*II* bastardII 5II wouldII I*I take I III

II I I!*I6II off like that.” 7!

I II IIII Then I d*<II RaymondII III pointed out III to !I him I I!*II that I! the I IIII dog

II!II !*I might have I IIII gotten I IIIII lost *andII I!*II that ! he I 5II

wouldII UI come I `*UI(I back. @

§* I II III I II IIg He I I*I gave I examples of IIIII dogs I!*II that !*II had 5* walked dozens II III of

II«I

I II III *II IbI I

I I! II{I I! kilometers to I getII`*UII back III to I! theirI I masters.

Nevertheless, the I 38 III ° & I THE

6 %

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER

I I I looked III 2I even > I more

I4 I ÔIII

4 2(I ZAIII

</ I III old2I man flustered.

“But I! they'll take I !I

`I2<I him I I5I<I away I4I from I me, $I 2I don’t/II <III you Isee?¨I "II If Ionly<I II somebody 5II IIIII` ÀI> 4<`I2<nII would2I III take I !I him I Iin. (I AIII But I!II/II that’s Iimpossible—everybody’s

2IIIIII II tk I I disgusted2I `<I by !III his III`IbI scabs. 7!

The I II police’ll get II !I him I II4I for II4 sure.”;ÄI RII

<©2I I > I So "I

I II told2I!I him I! he II!IIk2IIIIIII should go to I! the IIII pound2I Iand2I I! they'd give I! the I 2III dog `IIII

back III to !I him I III after4I ! he I III2I paid II a Ifee. (I @ He I III asked2I me I III if

III5III

I5(I 7!

I2 II fII<I it was II a `IIII big fee. (I "II 2I2 didn’t©II Iknow.

Then I !he IIIII got mad: “Pay

I <I II4I money for I!III that `IIII42À!III bastard—ha! @ He I II can I 2I damn I 5 well I 2I die!”I I G I 2I laughed III! 2I Iand2I And2I ! he I III4I started2I II4II cursingII I! the I 2II(I dog. dI< Raymond 5

II2 (I "I kI5 2I !I went II Iinside.

I II followed him I Iand2I 5

we I II4I parted2I IIIIII4II upstairs Ion I I!

I 2I I(I GI I II I later

II 4I "I

I42I I!

I /II IIII» the I landing.

A minute I ! heard the I Ik2I old man’s footII

III 2I I stepsIII Iand2I !he IIknocked on I my<I2II46I door. _!

When I "II II opened2I IICI it, !he I

IIII2I I II I Iand2I III2NI stood Iin I I! the I2II45I<I doorway II4III for a minute said, f¢§III “Excuse I me, II §III I me.”(II "I

III 2(I @ excuse

I III asked2I !I him IIII to II come I Iin, $I `III but ! he I 4refused.

He I

5III

IIII II2I5 was looking down IIIII! at the IIIIIIIII!III

tips of his I!I shoesII Iand2I !IIIIII``<I his scabby !I `kI I£I _II!IIII

IIII II III hands2II 5 were4 I I4I trembling.

Without looking up III at me I ! he I III <]4 I not

III III asked,2NI f7! “They're goingII III to III take I !I him I I5I<I away I4I from I me, $I I4

II I4I I

I4III I¨I 7!

</ I II> are I I! they,<CI II Monsieur Meursault?

They'll give I !a him I `IIII back III

45II |I 5!II/II to me. (I xI!

Otherwise, what’s III goingII III to !III happen I III to me?”III [|"I II told2I!I

him II!III that I! the I III pound2I IkeptIII 2IIII dogs II4I for I!4 three I 2I<II days III so I!III that I!

II I I! theirI4I I5 owners4II III could2I II come I Iand2I Iclaim them I Iand2I I!III that III after4I

I!III

III 2I III that I! they<I 2I2I did 5II!I with I! them I III as I! they<I II5I saw MI(I fit. @ He I looked at

I (I 7!

II!I(II @ me IIin I II silence.

Then I ! he I III2$I said, f¬II2I “Good night.” He I I!III shut !III his

2II4I

I42I !I door Iand2I %I

I[ !

heard him I IIII pacingII `IIII back Iand2I II4I! forth. (I @III His `bed2I I4

II 2(I G II II4I little III I noise

III I II

I II creaked.

And2I I4I from I I! the I I peculiar coming

I!4III!I I Ig 2I ! through I! the I II4IIIII partition, CI "I I 4realized he I 5III was I4<I crying.I(I II4I For II

III I %I

I ôI AIII some I 4reason

I I!III!II thought III of II Maman.

But %II !I2I had III to Iget II III up

I4 <I I!

I4 I I(I %I I4<NI Iand2I "I early the I next§II morning.

I 5II wasn’t/II !I

hungry, I 5 went II III to `bed2I 5II!IIII without Iany<I 2I dinner.4II

39IM III dI<

I II UI Raymond calledII me I I:I at :! the I IIU office. 6I @ He I :I toldII me I :!I:I that II a Ifriend

I II III!III

I: II of his ç!

Che’dtII IIII spoken I :II to !I him I IIII:I about me)âI !III had Iinvited

II<I I:I

IU!I !III me I :II to II spendII :! the I II<I day RI Sunday at !III his ,I:: little I I beach house, $I

II I1I %I I««<I like

II I :INI

I II II :II

nearI I G Algiers.

I IIIII said %/II I'd really to, II:I but %/II I'd I promised to II ,I I I(I dI< I II Iimmediately

III: <I spendII :! the I II<I day 5I:!I with II a IB girlfriend.

Raymond :I

>I: II :II(I

I I/II5II toldII me I :!I:II! that she I5III was Iinvited too. @III His Ifriend’s wife I 5II wouldII I III not

I:I :II

I I II:!I be I >very<I Iglad to Ibe I Ialone with II a II bunchU!I III of men. zI %I

: II :II

II!:I I5I<I

UIIIII %I

I5I :!

I 5I

wanted to !I hangII III up right away I because I Iknow the I

IIIII I /:I like

II I I

II I UI

I II III

I I :I5 boss II doesn’t people calling us Ifrom town. (I AI:I But dI<I RayI II III mond askedII me I :II to !I hangII Ion I IandII :I toldII me I ! he I UII couldII !I> have I

IIII

>I:I:BI I :!I:I

> I I$I II:I passedII Ion I :! the I Iinvitation that evening, but ! he I !III had II some- q :!I

I I :II I5 II Iall I II<I thingII else to :tell I me. ~I @ He'd/II I been I II

followed day I<I by II a I

IIII III

III{I I

I:! I III group of G Arabs, one I III of 5!I whom I IIII was :! the I I brother of !III his II

II: II~I I%II II II Iaround

II II :! former I mistress. “If <III you Isee I !IÎI him !I hanging the I III

II II5! > I INI let:I me I I

I5I I building when I<IIII you get:I!I home I:!III this evening, know.” %I

I IIIII said %I

I 5II would.I(I GI I:: I later I: I my<IIIIIII

UI II %I A little boss sent :I II for I me, $I IandII II for I II a Isecond I

5III I< IjI I

UIII I %I was Iannoyed, because

I :!III!:I thought ! he I5III was III goingII :II to :tell I me I :II

II III

I I 5I to III do lessIII :I talking on I :! the II!I phone I IandII more work.I(I AI:I But :!I:I that 5II

: II :II:I wasn’tn:II:II:II it at all. (I@ He I:I«II told me I! he I5I wanted to talkII:II to me I IIII:I about II

I I III!III

::<I>III

: II a Iplan of his :!I:I

that IIII was I:I still IIpretty vague. 6I @ He IIII:I5I just wanted 40

III®° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 °O II

STRANGER XII

BI I I

*XX 4ÁI I *

B II XII to !*> have I my<I IIB opinion on I X! the I matter.

He I 5*II was I planning to II

I, I !BII open I *an I IIU office I Bin I I*4BII Paris 5!BU!I which 5IÅ,II would !* handle his `IIB businessIII IB4

UX,<I 5BX!I

I* B I|I I directly with X! the I `BII big UI companies,

on I X! the I IIIX|I spot, *andII ! he I 5*

X II XII

I5I !I5I

4 (I %/II wanted to Iknow how I %I Ifelt,XI *`IIXI about IIB goingII Xß there.

I’d ` be I *` B> I Bin I I*4BII able I XII to live Paris *andII XII to X4*> travel ,I *4IÅ aroundII II4I for I*4XI part III of X! the I <

III XII XtII X! year*4I *II as 5 well., zI fIIII4 “You're I <II young,I|I *andII BXII it seems to me I Bit’s the I IB

BI I X!*XI kindII III of life that 5IÅ wouldII *II appeal* I XII to <II(ÄI

you.” %I

I I*BII said <yesII `IXI but

X!*XI4

* ,<IBXI5*II that really it was *all I X! the I I* same I XII to me. ÖI 7!

Then I ! he I*II askedII me I BII X 4 IX II Bin I *I

I I III if %I

I 5*I wasn’ttXIBinterested a U!* change of ,BI life. (I %I

I I*BII said X!*XI that I peo-I» I

> 4IU!*

I I X!

B> III X!*XI

BI I 5*II ple I never change theirB4I lives, that Bin I *any<I U*I case II one I life was *II IX! 4I *andII X!*XI as IIIII good *II as *another that %I

I 5*I

wasn’t/XI IBII*XBIM dissatisfiedII 5BX!I with

B I!

III II ÅII mine here4 I *XI at *all. bI I He I looked upset XI *andII XI toldII me I X!*XI that %I I

> 4II*>

I5 4CI X!*XI%I

`BXBI II never gave I!B him aI*IIX4*BI!XI straight *answer, that I !*II had noII*ambition, *andII X!*XI IIzI RII that X!*XI5*IIIBI*IX4IIII that was disastrous Bin I `IIB business.

So %I I 5 went XI `*UII back XII to 5I4IbI work. %I

I 5II wouldII 4*X! rather4I notIXI !*> have I III upset XI !B him, CI `IXI but %I I UII I IXIIsee I *any<I 4reason

*II I XII I I my<I life.

BI (I ×IIIB

couldn't to U!* change LookingII `*UII back I

!*II<1I _! on I BXCI it, %I

| 5*I wasn’t/XI I unhappy.

When I %I

I 5*II was *I a IXII student,XCI %I

I !*II had

IXIIIII* `BXBI II like

BI I X!*X(I lots of ambitions that. AIXI5!

But when I %II !*II had XII to IB> give I III up my<I

IXIIB

*ñ II >

I I III

* <I studiesII %I I learned very4<I yIBUI quickly<I X!*XI that none of BXI it 4really

*XX 4 IôI mattered.

7!*XI

> B III*4B That evening Marie IU*±

came I`<IXII by to Isee I me I*andII*II askedII me I

BII%I

X II XII

*44<I ! *I I *any<IIBI if I 5* wanted to marry her.46I %I

I I*BIIBXIIBI said it didn’t/XI make differ-4I

U I XII

X II XI(I ence to me I*andII X!*XI5 that we IUII couldII BII if I! she I5* wanted to. 7!

Then I I! she I 5*

X II XII

I5I BII

I> II !

I5 4 II X! wanted to Iknow if %I I loved her.4(I %I I *answered the I I* same I 5*<I way %I

*IXIXB * I *anything

<X!B II`IXIX!*XI

I !*II had X! the I last

time, II X!*XI that BXI it IBI didn’tIXI mean but that %I

I> I ! *4=<I me, II X!

I I4I`*` probably<I IBI didn’t/XI love her.4SI ZRII “So 5!<I why marry then?”¨ I I!

\I *B II XII * <I matter

*XX 4I she I I*BI(I said. %I I explained to ! her4I I!*XI that BXI it IBI didn’tnXI 4really *andII X!*XI

X II XICI

*44B I(I A

IBI INI that BIII! if she I5* wanted to, 5 we IUII couldIIIIXI get married.

Besides, I! she I5*II was X! the I Ione I 5!II5*IIIIB who was doingII X! the I *IIB askingII *andII *all I QI

I I*II

was 4l II

°I & THE

6 $

&"I I I

#6 0O I

STRANGER IF<r

I32I HIII

F IFI3I IFII sayingII IFII was <3I(I yes. 7!3 Then I I!3I she oHI pointed out I!FII that marriage was FI

IHIII I!I a I3 serious thing.I6I %I I IFr2CI said, ÚIH( “No.” I R!3I She IIHoo32I stopped IFIII talkingII IH for I FI a I II3IFand2I ,HHI32I

<I!I I(I 7!3 minute looked FII at me3IIII!HIII without IF<I sayingII Fanything.

Then I

I!3I

I32I IHI

HII III she IoHI3(I spoke. R!3I

She VIIII just IF wanted to Iknow if %II IHII2I would !F>3I have FUU3oI32I HoHIF,I Ifrom H I Fanother

HI!3 I IH

F CI III!I accepted I!3I the IF same3I o proposal woman, with I!H >HI>32I rin I I!3I

36II whom I %I

I IFII was Iinvolved the IF same3I IF<(I way. %I

I I0I2CI said, ZRI “Sure.”

º!3

23 32I I÷II!3I Then I I!3I she I0r2I said I!3I she IH wondered if she ,H>32I loved me,3jI 0and2I I!3 there3I

IFII

HII FIHIII

HI!3 I was noHI IF<I way %II UHI,2I could Iknow about I!FI6I

that. GII3 After I Fanother

H 3 IóIIIII3

U3CII!3I

I II32I I!FII moment's silence, she mumbled that %I I IFIIo3UIIIF was peculiar, CI I!FII that

I!FIIIFII

HIFII<I I!<II!3I that was o probably why she ,H>32I loved me3I IIII but I!FII that Hone3I 2F<I day %I I

II!II!FI3I

3FIH £I %I2I2

<I!I ICI might hate !3 her IIH for I I!3IIF the same3I reason.

I didn’tóIIIF<IF say anything,

I3UFII3I%I2I2

<I!I IIIHI022CIIHII!3IIHHII because I didn’tnII!F>3IF have anything to add, so she took my<IFarm I

III!I II3I Fand2I IFI2I

I32I IHI F <I me.36I %I with FI a Ismile said I!3I she I0 wanted to marry

I IFI2I said I3I

3>3 I I!3I

I326I 7!3 we UHI,2I could 2HI do III it I!3 whenever she IF wanted.

Then I %I

I IHI2I told !3 her I

FIHIII HoHIrIIH IFand2II!3II0I2II!3]2I about my<IIHIIóIIo boss’s proposition she said she'd ,H>3I love IHII33I to see IF Paris.II(I %I

I IH,2I told !3 her I I!FII that %ó2I I’d ,I>32I lived I!3 there3I HonceU3I Fand2I I!3I she 0II32I asked I<zI ×HIII me3II!FIIIIIIFII,II3(I%IIFI2II what it was like. I said, Z%I/II2I “It’s dirty.

Lots HIIoII3H of pigeons II Fand2I 2F

I<F 2I6I ¢>3 <IH2<]II oFI3( darkII UHI courtyards.

Everybody's pale.” I

7!3

HII!I I!3I

FI I II

33III IHI Then II3II3 we went IIIH for I FIIF,III! a walk through the main streets to

I!3I the HI!3 other I3end2I HIIIHI of town. (I 7!3I The IH women3 I I3 were3I I3FIIIII,I beautiful Fand2I %I I

FII32I

HIIU32(I R!3I asked IF MarieI3I III if I!3©2I she’d noticed.

She IFI2I said <3II yes Fand2I I!FII that I!3I she I

23 IIHH2I I!FII

3F I(I IH

3II!3 I HIIIII understood what %I I meant.

For I FI a I!I,3I while neither of us IFI2I said Fanything.

<I!I I(I AIII

I32I !3 But %I

I I0 wanted her I IHI to IIF<I stay III!I with me,3CI 0and2I %I

I IH,2I told !3 her I I3I we UHII2I could !F>3I have 2I dinner3 I IHI3I!3 together I 0II at IÃI3II3]I~I Céleste’s. R!3I She

IHII2I

3I!I II IHI would !F>3I have ,II32I liked IHI to IIII but I!3I she !F2I had IH something to 2H(I do. _3I We I3 3F I my<I o,FU3I were3I near place Fand2I %I

I IFI2I said IHH2I<3I goodbye IHI to !3 her. (I R!3I She

,HHI32I

HII I!FII looked FII at me.3(I fÂH “Don’tIII<HII you I0

want II IHI to Iknow what %I

I !F>3I have IHI to

2H¨

32I IHI do?” I%I2I2IIIIII I did, but %I!F2 I hadn't]III!HII!IIIHI thought to FII{I ask, Fand2I I!3II33 she seemed to I3I

III32II I!3I be IUH,2I scoldingII me.3 zI 7!3 Then, II I33r seeingII me3I IHI so UH confused, she

42II !

III °o ' I THE

6 $

&" I I I

"6 °O II

STRANGER

,*II!

I> II III*4II laughedII*I*I again I *andIII! she I moved toward me I III!I with ! her4I I!I, whole I

III<I IIIzI body III

to II offer4I me I ! her4I lips. "I II tI(I "tII

*I<I II*4I

*II II

I !*II had II dinner 4I *II at IÃ Céleste’s.

I'd *already startedII eating I!

I I little

III I II when I *I a II4* strange woman* I U* came I Bin I *andII *II askedII me I III if I! she I UII,II could IIII sit *II at my<I I*I table. 6I xII Of UII4I course I I! she I UII could.I;I @ Her 4I I

III4 II I 4I<I *andII I! < II Bin I *I

III I gestures were4 I Ijerky she I !*II had I4II!II bright eyes a little I*U

face I,II like I*an I*II apple. £I R!

She IIIIII took III! off her4II*UI jacket,ICI I*IIIII sat down, $I *andII

IIIII

> 4II!,<ÖI R!

II II> studiedIII! the I menuII Ifeverishly.

She IU*, calledIIIÃ Céleste over 4I*andII I4I

4 II !

U jI Iin I *I ordered her4I I!I whole I meal* I *all I *II at Ionce, a >IIU voice I I!*II that I*II was Uclear *4I *andII > very4<I I*III fast *II at I! the I I* same I II time. (I _!B While I I! she I I*II was

I*III waitingII II4I for ! her4I M4III first UII4I course, {I I! she I II openedII !

her4I I*IjI bag, IIIII took

IIII

UI CI *II out *I a IslipIII III of I*I paper 4I *andII *I a I pencil, addedII III up I! the I II bill ,I Iin I

*I>*

U CI I! §*UII *amount,

II ICI I

III III{I advance, then I IIIII took I! the I exact plus tip, IIIIIII*I out of a > vestIII IIUI pocket II *andIIIsetII III it III down I Ion I I! the I I*I table I Iin I I4I front II III of ! her.4SI

GIII!*IIIII At that point II I! the I I*II waiter4I I4III!II brought ! her4I M4III first UII4I course I *andII I! she I II

I II III gulped it III down. (I _!I, While I I*III waitingII II4I for I! the I next§II UII4I course, {I I! she I

*I*I

I II UI I *andII *I *I*gB I again I IIIII took IIII out III of ! her4I I*II bag *I a I blue pencil a magazine

I!*II

III II I! that listed the I 4*IBII radio I4II4* programs II II4II! for the I I week.I(I x One II<I by I one, CI *andII III!I

UI II III IIII every > 4<I I4Iq with I4 great*II U*4 care, CI I! she I U! checked off *almost proI4*

U I I!

*I*gI II*II

I I{I gram. 6I RI Since the I magazine was *IIIII*I about a IIg dozen I I*I pages II long, I!

IIUI III <I UI

II I II I!III she I meticulously continued this I*III task I!4III!IIII throughout I! the I

* (I "I

4 *I<I M II! II *andII I!

UII II meal.

I !*II had *already finished she I I*II was III still I U! checking

*I*<I

* 6I 7! away III!I with I! the I I* same I gzeal.

Then I I! she I IIIIII stood II$I up, IIII put ! her4I

I*UI I> IICI *andII jacket II I*UII back Ion I III!I

with I! the I I* same I 4IIII,II robotlike I movements,

II(I %I

<I!I II III left.

I III didn’t/II!*> have I*anything to IICI do, III so "I I leftIII IIII too *andII II fol-q

II II !

4I II 4BI!II lowed her4I II4I for *I a I!B while. (I R!

She I !*II had IIIIIII positionedII ! herself right

*II II ! next§II III to I! the I UI4II curb *andII I*II was making her4I I*<I way III!I with Iin-q U4

III I II U CI never

> 4I I

U I II

II II I4I credible speedII *andII *III4* assurance, once

swerving or

IIII II*4II > II* <I lost

IIIIIII!IIIII! looking around.I6I "I I eventually sight of her4I*andII IIñ turnedII !II 43 III © ' I THE

6 $

'"I I I

"6 °OII

STRANGER `IIIbI

II4I II back. QI

I IIIIIIII thought IIIIII about II5I how IIII peculiar she I 5III was IIII but II4IIII forgot

I`IIII I IIIII later.

II 4bI about II4I her II a Ifew5I minutes %I

I I II 5IIII

I III foundII IoldII RI Salamano waitingII IIIIII outside I myII III46I door. %I

|

IIIIII asked II him I Iin I IandII III he II toldII meII IIIII that IIII his IIII dog 5III was JIII$I lost, `be- q

IIIIII

II I 5III cause III it 5II wasn't]II III at IIII the III pound.IbI 7I The I I people who 5I4IIII worked

III4II

II`II IIIIIIII there IIII had II toldII II him I IIIII that maybe it had been I 4I run I III46I over. III He

IIIIII

BIII IIIIII asked III if I he I III couldII MfindII IIII out III at II the I II police station. 6I 7IIII They II

III JII toldII II him I IIIII that IIIII they III didn’t]II IIIII keep I4IIII track III of III things like I IIIII that I

IIII I II III every

II4II III(I

I I II because theyII IIIII happened day. QI

I II toldII IoldII RI Salamano

IIIIII

IIII4IIII|I that he IIII couldIII get IIIanother dog, `IIIIII but he 5III was 4IIIII right III to IIB point II

IIII out III to meII IIIII that I he I5IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII was used to this Ione. (I QI

IIIII I

I I II

I 5III was IBIII sittingII I4IIIµ

cross-legged on I myII `III bed IandII RI Salamano

IIII had IIII sat II5 down I Ion aI II IIIB4I chair Iin I I4I front II III of II the I II` table.I6I I He I 5III was

IIII facingII me I IandII III he IIII had `IIII both II handsIII Ion I IIII his Iknees.I²I I He I IIII had

IIIIIIIIII

I ` I IIIIIIII

IIII kept his oldIIII feltIIIIIII hat on. bI III5III He was mumbling bits andIIII pieces III

I IIII II4IIIII I5I II moustache.

IIIIIII (I I of Isentences through IIII his Iyellowing He I 5III was I

III II I I4IIIIa II

BII ÿI `III

IIII II

getting on I myII nerves little, but QI

I III didn’t]II IIIII have Ianything

IIIIIII

III6I IIIIIII4I

III IIIII to do andIIQI

I III didn't]IIIfeelI IIsleepy.

Just for II something to IIIÛI say, QI I III askedII II him I I`IIII about IBII his III6I dog. I He I II toldII me I I he’d/II IIIII gotten I III it IIII4I after

IIII

I44T IIIII4 his 5IIIIII wife died.I6I III He IIII had married fairlyII JII late. 6I _II When I III he 5III was III

I IIIIIIIII III4 II Iin I II youngIII he'd]II5I wanted

to go intoIIIIIII the II theater: the IIIIII army he I II

I III4II IIII

II IIII AIII

IIII usedII III to IIII

act Iin I military vaudevilles.

But Ihe I IIII had ended III

I4III IIII up 5I4II workingII Ion I II the I 4IIJ4IIIINI railroads, IandII I he I III didn’t/II 4regret it,

IIIIIIII

I5I III

I II

III ~I I I I because now he IIII had II a Ismall pension.

He I III hadn't/II ` been

IIIIII IIII much

IIII IIII happy 5IIII with IIII his 5BI wife, ÛI IIII but II]II he'd I4 pretty

gotten I IIIII used III I

I6I RII to Iher.46I _I When I II she I IIIII died III he IIII had Ibeen I Ivery4II lonely.

So III he

IIIIII asked II a IIIIIIIIIII shop buddy II4I for II a IIII dog IandII I he'd]II IIII gotten I IIIII this Ione I I

4IIIII I I very young.I(I II]II He'd IIII had III to IIIII feed IIII4I it from I II a IIIIJ bottle. bI AIII But II since II

I II III I {I IIIInII

IIII III a IIII dog IIII doesn’t]II JIIII live III as long as II

a man, they'd ended up 44 ##I III ° & I THE

6 $

&" I I I

"6 0OII

STRANGER I

I II I I! (I fI I

IIII RI

I I II being oldII III together. “He I 5III was IIIII bad-tempered,” Salamano

IIII6I I IB I every > <I now I5I IandII I! said. Z_ “We'd/II !I> have I II a run-in then. (I AIII But ! he I

5III was II a IIIII good IIIIVIIII dog just I! the III same.”(II %I

I IIIII said !he I 5III

was 5 well I IbredII IandII RI

I I II «III

II I(I ZG

INII !

Salamano lookedII I pleased. “And,” he I III added,INI f<III “you III

I5I !I

II I ! didn’t/II Iknow him I `before he I IIII got IIUI(I sick. IIII His UIIII coat 5III was I! the I I II!II IandII every > <I morning

I B II bestIII I!I thingII I`IIII about !I him.”(II ¢> Every<I night III

II II RI¥I

I II after I I! the I IIII dog !III had IIII gotten I I!III that IIB skin I III disease, Salamano

I`I II !B

I

I(I AIII

IB II III rubbed him I 5II!I with IB ointment.

But IUUI according to !B him, II I! the I

III/II dog’s realI¥I IIUI sicknessIII 5III was IoldII II age, II IandII I! there’s/II noII UI cure I II for I I oldII II age. ~I

GIII!IIIIIB

I I IIIII At that point II %I

I <I5 yawned,I|I IandII I! the IIoldII man said ! he’d/II` be I III going.I(I %I

I II toldII!I him I I!III that ! he IUII¥II could III<I stay IandII I!III that %I

I 5III was II sorry<I

IIIIII I II me. zI

about 5!III what !III had !III happenedII III to !III his IIIzI dog. I He I I!I thanked I He I IIIII told me I I!III that II MamanI I5III was >very<I II fondII III of !III his III(I dog. I He I UI

II! 6II I calledII !her I f<II “your I III poor I mother.” He I IIIII said !he I IIIIII supposedII %II

IIII I

U I II must be I >very<I IIII sad IB since MamanI I II died,I|I IandII %I

I III didn’t/II II<I say Ianything.

<I!I I(I 7!

Then I ! he I IIII|I said, >very<I yIBUI quickly<I IandII 5II!I with Ian I em- I `I

III II look,

IIIII I!III I¥Bg II I!III II¥ I Iin I I! barrassed that ! he I realized that II some I I people the I

II!II !IIII I!III!II neighborhood thought III¥<I badly III of me I II for I !I>B havingII Isent II II MamanI I III to I! the I !I home, II `ÅII but ! he I Iknew5I me I IandII ! he I Iknew5I %I I

I> II !

ÅU!(I %I

I5I 5!<II loved her I >very<I much.

I IIB still I II don’tIII Iknow why, IIII but %II IIIII said

I!III I Ig II I!III

II¥ I I!III!II that IuntilIB¥I I! then I %II !II hadn’t/II realized that Ipeople thought III

badly<I III of me I II=IIII for doingII II|I it, IIII but I!III that I! the I !I home I !III had IseemedII

¥II

IIÅ I¥I I!B III!I money

I <I like I I! the I natural thingIIIB sinceU I %II IBI didn’t/II !I> have I enough III

<5I<III %I to !I> have I II MamanI I UI caredII II for. (I fG “Anyway,”

I III added,III fBII “it !III had `

I IIIB

U II!

<I!I II III been I II a long time III since she'd/II !III had Ianything to II<I say III to me, |I IandIII!

I IzII ZI

IIII !

she I5IIIII was boredII Iall I `<I by ! herself.” “Yes,” he I IIBIII said, fI “andII III at IIII Bin I II

II I II

B II(II 7! least a !I home I <IÅI you UI can I make a Ifew5I Ifriends.” Then I ! he I

IIBIIIIIII

II!I1II

I IIIIII

I II said good night.

He IIII wanted to sleep.IÁI IBII¥BI His life I!IIIU!I had changed !%I 45 III ° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER III Iand2I ! now he I III wasn’t/:I :III too II= sure I I!I:I

what ! he I IIII was III goingII :II to 2ISI do.

II U I %t2II

II I!I

:II I For I:! the I MfirstI:I:time III since I’d known him, II Iand2I II:!I with II a ãI furtive I

I:I $I ! gesture, he III offered2I me I !III his !I hand,2$I Iand2I %I I ãfelt:I :! the I IUI scalesII Ion I

!III I:: I Ismile, I $I Iand2I I

ãI I ! his III skin. ²I I He I III gave I II a little before he I Jleftã:I ! he I

II-2$I

II!:6I %I said, Z%I

“I !II hope I :! the I 2IIII dogs 2I

don’t/:I II barkII :I tonight.

I IJII<II always :!l thinkII

“) . ”

B:/II

I SII Its mine.

III %I IIIÛI IandIIII

I !III had II a !I hardII II time I 5III wakingIIIII up Ion I RI Sunday, MarieI I !III had III

II!I III I to UI call I me I IandII I!II shake I me. 6I _ We I IaI didn't/II eatIII Ianything, be- à

UIII

I II III IU!I early.

I I(I %I cause I 5 we I 5I wanted to Iget II III to I! the I I beach I IfeltII UI com- q I

I II I II II IandII %I

II!II!

IIIU! II III

II I pletely drained

I !IIIII had a Islight headache.

My UaII cigarette

IIII

II I II

UIII $I I! tastedII IIII bitter. II II MarieI I made fun I III of me I I because, she I IIII$I said, QI

I !III had Ion I II a fII “funeralI I IIU face.”SII R!

She I !III had IIII put Ion I II a 5!II white I a II linen dressIII IandII letII ! her I !II hair I II5 down. (I %I

I II toldII ! her I I! she I 5III was I

IIIaII I IandII I!

III! II 5II!I

II!I6I beautiful she I laughed with I delight. x

IIII II 5

IUI II I

I I/II On I II our I 5III way II5 downstairs we I Iknocked on I dII Raymond's III

II!II II5 door. 6I I He I II toldII III us ! he’d/II I be I right down. (I x OnceU I IIII out ain I I! the I II

UIII I %I

III I

UIII I 5 street,I{I I because

I 5IIIIII was so II tiredII IandII Ialso because we I !II hadn't/II II

I II$I I!

IIIII aI!II5II!I openedII I!

the II blinds, the I III$I day, Ialready bright with II sun, II !III hit

II III III Iin I I!

II II 5II!I me I like a Islap the I IIU face. (I II MarieI I 5III was II jumping with IIII joy IandII I

IIIIII I IIII keptIII Ion I IIII sayingII 5!III what II a I beautiful day III it 5II(I was. %I I IfeltIII II a

IIII II I IandII%I

IIIU II I!III

I=ISI %I

I ÛI little I I better I noticed that %I5III!I I was hungry.

I IIIIIII told Marie,

5!IIIII

I IIIII!

U II!IIIII5!

who pointed to her III oilcloth bag where II! she'd©IIIIIIII put our IIII!I bathIingII IIIIII suits IandII II a II5 towel. ;I %II IIIII just !III had III to 5IIII wait IandII I! then I 5 we I !

I II dII

I II I!IIII I I heard Raymond shuttingII !III his III door. (I I He I !III had Ion I I blue Itrousers III II IandII II

IµI > II I!I a 5!II white I I!I short-sleeved shirt.I6I AIII But ! he’d/II IIII put Ion I II

I5I!II$I

II I II III!ÛI IandII !rII

I II a II straw hat, 5!IU!I which made

MarieI I laugh, his II forearms 5

I I I!

IUII !II were I Iall I 5!II white I I under the I I black hairs.IËI QI

I III foundII III it II a IaII little I "+I 47 III ° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 °OII

STRANGER

III IIII1I @II

IIII III repulsive.

He IIII was IIIII whistling as III he II cameII IIIII down IIII the IIII stairsII

IIII

III IIWII

II SI @II

I IIIICI and III he III seemed

very IIII cheerful.

He IIIII said Z¬IIII “Good morning, I

IIII III

III DI III IIII IbII oldII man” to meII IIII and II called MarieIII f“mademoiselle.”

7III

IIII IIIIIIII The IIII day IIII before,I$I II/II we'd IIIII gone III to IIII the II police station

IIII

III;I and Q/II I'd IIIIIMIII testified IIIII that IIII the II girl I IIII had IIIIIIII cheated III on dII Raymond.

@I/II He'd IIIIIII gotten III off IIIII with II a IIñIII;I warming. 7IIII They IIII/II didn’t IIIIII check IIII

out III1I xIIIIIII

IIII III

IIII IIIIII myII IIIII statement.

Outside IIII the Ifront door I III we II talked about III

III$I IIII it IIIII with dII Raymond, and IIIII then III we IIIIIIII decided III to IIIII take IIII the III1I bus.

7III The IIIIII beach IIII/II wasn’t II veryII II far, II IIII but II/II we'd IIII get III thereII IIIII sooner I

IIIII

IIII IIIIIIII

IIIII III III that III6I way. dII Raymond thought IlII his Ifriend wouldII III be Iglad

IIIII III to IIII see III us IIII get III thereII II early.I6I _II We II wereII VIIII just IIIIII about III to leave

IIIII IIII motioned

IIIIIIII III

IIII when Iall I III of II a IIIIIII sudden dII Raymond to meII III to look II

IIII IIII IIIbI QI

IIII III IIII leaning IIIlIII IIIIIIII across the II street.

I IIII saw II a I group of c Arabs against

IIII

IIIIIII

IIII III the Ifront of IIII the IIIIIIIIIIInII tobacconist’s IIIISI

shop. 7IIIIII ‘They wereII III staring at III

IIII$I IIII us III in II silence, but III in IIIII that IIII way III of IIII theirs,I$I III as III if III we II wereII

IIIIIIII III1I dII

IIII II nothing IIII but IIIIIII stones Ior I IIIII dead Itrees.

Raymond toldII meII IIIII that

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII

I I IIII

IIIIIIIIIIII

II$IIIIIIIIIII III the second one from the left was his man, and he seemed II

III1I AII$I

III III1I worried.

But, III he IIIII$I added, III it IIII was Iall I IIII

settled now. DI MarielII IlII/II

II II IIII

IIIIII IIII

III6I didn’t really understand and IIIIII asked III us IIIII what IIII was I wrong.

IIII IIII QI

I II toldII II her I IIIII that IIIII they II wereII c Arabs who IIII had III it III in II for I dII° RayIII1I RIII

IIIII IIIISI

IIII mond.

She IIIIIII wanted III to IIII get IIIIII going right away. dII Raymond I

III II

II II III

IIIIII$I IIIIIII drew himself up IIII

and laughed, saying II/II we'd IIIII better I IIIII step III on II6I it. _II We IIIIIII headed IIII towardII IIII the IIII bus IIII$I stop, IIIIII which IIIInII wasn't II far, II

IIII

IIII IIIII

IIII II IInII II IIIIII IImI and dII Raymond said IIIII that IIII the c Arabs weren't following us.

QI IIII Iaround.

IIII1I 7IIII

IIII IIII

I II turned They II wereII III still I III in IIIIII the sameII I place and

IIIII

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII

IIIII IIIIIII they II wereII looking with the sameIIIIIIII indifference at the IIIII spot III whereII II/II we'd VIIII just IIIII been IIIIIIII1I standing. _II We IIIIIII caught IIII the III6I bus. dII

IIICI IIII

III II

I IIIIIII IIIII IIIlIII Raymond, who III seemed veryII relieved, kept III on Icracking 48 II

°I & THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0° I

STRANGER

VIIIII

-IIII IIWCI

I II jokes II for I DIW-IÖI Marie. "II III couldII II tell,I III he liked her, IIII but IIII

she II hardly

IIIII said IIIII-III anything III to II him. 1I ¢II EveryIIIIIII once III in II a III whileII IIIsII she'd ,IIII look III at II him I IIII and ,IIII1I laugh. _II

III I1I 7III We IIII got III off -II in IIII the IIIIIIWIII outskirts III of c Algiers.

The IIIIII beach

IIIIIII

IIII II

I, I wasn't IIWIIWI far from I IIII the IIII bus IIIIhI stop. AIII But III we IIII had III to Icross a Ismall I

IIIIII II-III

IIIII IIII

IIII IIIII plateau which IIIW overlooks the IIII sea IIII and IIIII then I drops steeplyII

IIIII

III IIIII IIIIII rocks

IIIII down III to IIII the IIIII£I beach. "II It IIII was IIII covered with II, yellowish

IIII

IIIII IIWII and IIII the IIIIIIII whitest IIIIIII asphodels II IIII set III-IIII against IIII the I, already hard I

III III blue of IIII the IIIzI sky. DIWIII Marie IIII was III-III having IIII fun IIIIIIW-III scattering IIII the

IIII

I,IIII III;I petals,I$I IIIIIII taking IIII big II-IIII swipes III at III them I I-III with II her I II oilcloth bag. _II

IIII IIIIIIII

IIII IKI

I ,I IIIIIII

IIII We II walked between rows of Ismall houses IIIIIII behind I green I

IIIIII IIIIIII or I IIIIII white IIIIIIjI fences, II someII IIIII with IIII their I II verandas hidden III beIIIII

IWIIII$I IIIIWII

IIII IIII hind IIII the II tamarisks, others IIIII-III standing IIIIII naked Iamong the

IIII £I AIIIWII

IIIIICI III rocks, Before III

we WIIIIIII reached IIII the IIIII edge IKI of IIII the I plateau, we III

IIIII IIII

IIIII IIII IIII

III I IIIII couldII Ialready see IIII the motionless sea III$I and, II farther out, II a

IIIIII$I I

IIIIµ,IIIIIII I

I IIII II III

II I IIII massive, drowsy-looking promontory in IIII the Iclear water. ;I

7III III I rose

IIII III The IIIIIIII faint hum I III of II a motor up III to III us III in IIII the III still I II air. ;I cIII IIIIIII Ialmost IIII Iim- I

And IIII way II$I off, III we IIII saw II a IIIII tiny IWII trawlerI I moving, II

IIIIII I$I II

IIII IIII

IW-II IIIII III perceptibly, across the IIgg,IIII dazzling III;I sea. D Marie gathered II IIII -irises.

IIII;I I

I I IIII

IIIIIII IIIII someII rock From the I,IIII slope leading down III to IIII the

IIIII$I

IIIII II beach, IIIIII we couldII IIII see IIIII that III thereII IIWII were Ialready someII IIII peopleII III

III6I swimming. dII III/II Ifriend

IIIII lived

IIIII III

III II IIIIIII III Raymond's in II a little wooden IIIII bungalow III at IIII the II far I IIII end III of IIII the IIIII1I beach. 7III The IIIII back III of IIII the IIIIII house

IIIIII III

IIIINI IIII

IIIII IIIII rested up IIIIIIII against IIII the rocks, and IIII the II pilings that II heldII III it

IIIIIII

IIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIIIIIII

IIII up in front went straight down IIIIIIIIIIIIIWSI into the water. dII Raymond III

IIIIIII II1I

IIII/IIII

introduced us. @III His Kfriend’s nameII IIII was DIIIII1I Masson. @II He IIII was II a

IIII

IIIµIIII II II$I IIIII

I III big III$I guy, II veryII II tall I IIII and I broad-shouldered, with II a I plump,

IIIIII

III IIIIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIII I[IIIISI sweet little wife with a II Parisian accent. dIIIIIIIIIII Right off he II toldII

49IM III °o ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER

III

IIII II

II IIII IIIII±II us III to make ourselves

at home IIII and IIIII said IIIII that IIII his IIIII wife IIII had

VIIII

IIII III I IIIIbI QI just Ifried up II someII MIIIIItIIIIIIIII fish he’d caught IIIII that morning.

I II toldII II him I IIII how IIIII nice %I

I IIIIIIII thought IIII his IIIIII house III6I was. @II He II toldII meII IIIII that III

IIIII IIII he IIIIII spent RIII Saturdays and RIIIIIII Sundays IIII and Iall I IIII his IIIII days III off III

II$II III there.I6I f_IIII “With myII IOII$I wife, III of III course,”

he IIIII1I added. IIIII Just IIIII then

IIII

IIIIIIII IIIII

II1I II his IIIII wife IIII was laughing with DI Marie.

For I IIII the MfirstIII IIÎII time

IIII{I QI

II II IIIIIIII

I III6I maybe, I really thought %I

I IIII was IIIIII going III to IIII get married.

DIIIIII Masson IIIIIII wanted III to III go KI for I II a IIO swim, |I IIII but IIII his IIIII wife IIII and dII

IIII IOII]II

III IKI Raymond didn’t IIIII want III to II come.ISI 7III The II

three of III us IIIII went

IIIII IIII right IIIII IImI down III to IIII the IIIIII beach IIII and DI MarieIII VI jumped in. DIIIIII Masson

IIII

III«I1I @II and QI

I IIOIIII waited II a little.

He IIIIII spoke I«II slowly,I$I IIII and QI

I IIIIIIII noticed

IIIII

IIIIIII III that III he IIII had II a IIIIII habit IKI of MIIIIIIII finishing III everything he IIIII said IIIII with

¸IIII

IIJ«IIIIIIOII]II “and QsIIIIIII I'd even III$II say,” IIIII when really

it didn’t IIII add IIIIIIIII anything III to

IIII

IIIIIII IKI

OIII III

IINI III the meaning of IIII his IIIIIIII1I sentence. dIII Referring to DI Marie, he

IIIIII IIISII cIII said, fRII/II “She’s IIIIIIII$I stunning, IIII and QnIIIIIII I'd even IIII say III charming.” After I

IIIII

I II IIIIIIIIII

IIII II I that QI I IIIIsII didn’t oIII pay IIII any more attention III to IIIII this mannerism IKI

IIII III

IIII IIIII of III$I his, IIIIIIII because QI

I IIII was IIII absorbed by IIII

the III feeling that IIII the

IIIII

IIII sun IIII was IIIIII doing meIIa II JIII lot III of IIII good. bI 7III The IIIII sand IIII was III starting

KIII1I QI

III III III to IIII get IIIIIIII hot underfoot.

I II«IIIIIII held back IIIII the urge to IIII get IIIII into IIII the

I0IIII

OIIIII «IIIII|I water 0I a minute longer, IIII but III finallyII QI

I IIIII said III to D0IIII Masson, |I

¸RII

II II IIII

IIII “Shall ,I IIIII we?” %I

I IIIII dove II1I

in. @II He IIIIII waded III in Islowly and III started IIO

IIIIII«IIIIIII IIsIIIIIIIIIIIII

I I1I swimming only when IIIIII he couldn’t touch bottom IIII anymore.

III He IIII did IIII the III0III breast IIIIII$I stroke, IIII and IIII not IIII too II«J$I well, IIIII either, $I III so QI I

«IIIIII left him I IIIIVIIIIII and joined DI Marie.OI1I7III The IIII water IIIIIII was coldII IIII and QII IIII was I

III III

III1I 7IIIIII glad to III be III swimming.

Together I IIIII$I again, DI MarieIII IIII

and QI I III

IIIIIIII III

IIIII swam I IIII out II a IIII$I ways, IIII and III we II feltII II a Icloseness as III we moved III in IIIIIII unison IIII and IIWII were IIIII1I happy. xIII Out III in IIIoI deeper I IIII water I III we ùIIIIII floated III on II our I IIIIII backs IIII and

IIII

IIIIIIIII

IIII IKI the IIII sun III on myII IIIIIIIII upturned IFIII face IIIII was drying the last of IIII the 9M A50 II

°I & THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 6 0O II

STRANGER

IIII

-II -III -IIII IIIIhI _II

II-III water I Itrickling into myII mouth.

We IIII saw DIIIIII Masson making

I-II

IIIII IIII his IIII way IIIII back III to IIII the IIIIII beach III to II stretch out -II in IIII the IIIbI sun.

I

I I II

IIIIII IIII6I From far I IIIII away III he looked huge. DI Marie-II IIIIIII wanted III us III to

IIIIIII swim I IIIIIII together. 6I "I

I IIII got III-III behind II

her I III to II holdII II her I Iaround

IIII

I>II III

II II IIII the II-IIvI waist. RIII She IIIII used II her I Iarms II III to move us II forward and "I

-II II II

III-III IIIIII

IIIII

I I-II did IIII the I-II-IIhI kicking. 7III The little splashing sound II followed III

IIIII IIII I I-III IIIbI "I

IIII us II through the morning air I IIIuntil I "I

I IIII got Itired.

I left DI -III Ismoothly

IIII II IIII

IIII° Marie-IIIIII and IIIIIII headed IIIICI back, IIswimming

and I breath-III

IIIIIII IIII

IIII ing IIIeasily.IhI xII On IIII the IIIIII beach "I

I II stretched out III on myII III stomach Ialongside

IIII-III D

IIIIII IIII Masson and IIII put myII IIIII face III on IIII the IIIIbI sand. "I

I II-II said -II IIIhI RIIII

II III DI it IIII was I-III nice IIII and III he II agreed.

Soon IIII afterwards Marie-II II cameII IIIIhI

I III I>I

-II1I RIII back. "I I rolled over I III to IIIIII watch II her I II

coming.

She IIII was I -IIII-IIIIall I I>I

I-IIIII glistening over II-III with II saltyIII IIII water I IIII and II holding her I IIhair I IIIIhI

IIIIIIII

-IIIIII\IIIII

I-IIII back. RIII She lay down right next to meII IIII and IIII the II combined I*

I III

I I IIII IIII meII IIgII warmthIII Ifrom her IIIIII body IIII and Ifrom the IIII sun made doze IIhI off.

DI Marie-II IIIIII shook meII IIII and II toldII meII IIIII that DIIIIII Masson IIII had IIIII gone

IIIII IIII bI "I back III up III to IIII the IIIIICI house, IIIII that -II it IIII was ItimeII II for I lunch.

I IIII got

-IIII IIIII III up tight away IIIIIIII because "I

I IIII was IIII hungry,I{I IIII but DI Marie-II II toldII meII

I I-II1I "II

II$I "I

I IIII/II hadn't I-IIIII kissed II her I I-IIII since IIIII that morning.

It IIII was Itrue,

IIIIIIII"I and yet I IIIIIIIIIIIIIhI had wanted to. ZII “Come II-IIIIIIIIIIII into the water,”$IIIIII she II-IhI said. _II

III IIII

III II

II >III -IIII

-II II II>II1I

We ran and II threw ourselves into IIII the MfirstIII little waves. _II

IIII II

IIIII IIII

IIIIIII IIII We III swam aI II few strokes and IIII she reached out IIII and II heldII III

IIII I IIIIII Iaround IIIII mine

-III IIII on III to me.IhI "I

I II feltII II her I legs wrapped and "I I

IIIIIII wanted II her. hI

_IIII

IIIII II

-III IIÁI When III we IIIIIIII$I got back, DIIIIII Masson IIII was Ialready calling us. "I

>-III IIII

III III

I II-II said "I

I IIII was III starving and IIIII then IIII out III of IIII the I blue he III anIIIIIIII -IIII me.I1I 7III

IIII IIII nounced III to I-II his I-III wife IIIII that III he liked The I bread was

IIIIìI good; "II II>II devouredIII myII III shareII III of IIII the MIIhI fish. cIII After I IIIII that III thereII

SIII & II

°I ' THE

6 $

'"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER

IIII

IIII IIIIIIII;I

was II someII IIIII meat IIII and Ifried potatoes. _II We Iall I IIII ate IIIIIIII without II

IIIISI DIIIIII

IIII II

III IKI IIIII myII talking.

Masson I drank a lot of IIIII wine IIIIIIIII and kept Mfilling I

IIIÖI AII glass.

By IIII the IItimeII IIII the IIIIII coffee II±I$I came, myII IIIII head II feltII IIIIII heavy

IIII

IIIII II IIbI DIIIIIII

III$I IIII

IIII and "I I Ismoked a lot.

Masson, dII Raymond, and "I

I II talked

IIIIII

IIII about IIIIIIIII

spending cIIIIII August IIIIIII together I III at IIII the IIIII$I beach, III sharing

I\IIIIIISI expenses. RIIIII SuddenlyII DI MarieIII IIII$I said, ZÂII “Do IIII you IIIII know IIIII what IB

IIIIIIII III¼I _II timeII III it IIII is? "ItII It’s II onlyII Ieleven-thirty!’ We II were3I *all I II sur- I I IIIIjI IIII prised, but DIIIIII Masson IIIII said IIIII that II/II we'd IIIIII eaten II veryII II earlyII IIII and

IIIII

IIIIII II IIII that III it IIII was II onlyII IIII naturalI I IIIIIIII because lunchtime was IIIII

whenIII

IIIIIIIIIII

IIII DI ever IIIIIII you wereIIIIII hungry.I1I II For III someIIreason that made MarieIII

IIII6I "I

III II IIII

IIII III

III;I laugh.

I IIIIII think III/II she'd IIII had II a little too much to I drink.

7IIII Then DIIIIII Masson IIIIII asked meII III"I if I IIIIIII wanted IIIIIIKI to go for I II a II walkII III on

IIII

IIIII IIIIII the IIIIII beach IIIII with II him. £I ZDII “My IIKII wife Ialways takes II a IIII nap IIII after I

IIII1I DI$I

IIIIIIII;I

lunch.

Me, "I

I IIIIII don’t like naps. "IIIIII I need III to II walk.I6I "I

I II tell I II her IIall I

IIII IIzI AIII the II timeII II/II it’s IIIII better I KI for III her I III health.

But IIIII it’s II her I IIIIIIIISII business.” DI MarieIII IIIII said III/II she'd IIIII stay IIII and II helpII DIII Madame II DIIIIII Masson IIIII with

IIIIIIIIIIÖI7III

III IIII

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIM the dishes. The little Parisienne said that firstIIIIIII/IIIIIII they'd have III

II;I7IIIII

III IIIIII to IIII get ridIIIIKIIIII of the men.

The three of us IIIII went IIIII down III to IIII the

IIIII beach. ÖI

7III

IIII II

III II III

IIIII IIIII The IIII sun IIII was IIIIIIII shining Ialmost directly overhead onto

IIII

I II III

II ISI the IIII$I sand, IIII and IIII the I glare on IIII the IIII water I IIII was IIIII unbearable. 7II

IKII III

I I IIIIIII ThereII IIII was III no IIII one left on IIII the IIIIISI beach. I From inside IIII the

IIIIIJIIII

II IIII IIII

IIIIII IIII bungalows II bordering the Iplateau and IIIIIIII jutting IIII out III over I

IIII

III IIII III

IIIII IIII the IIII water, $I III we III couldII III hear I IIII the rattling of I plates and II IIII IbI "II

IIIIII III

IIIII IIIII silverware.

It IIII was II hardII III to I breathe in IIII the rocky heat IIIIII Kfrom

I I IIII IIII1I cII

IIII IIII rising the Iground.

At MfirstIII dII Raymond and DIIIIII Masson

IIIIIIIIII discussed IIII peopleII IIII and IIIIIII

things "I

I IIII/II didn’t IIIII know IIIII6I about. "I I

IIIII

III IIII/II

IIII II gathered they'd IIIIII known IIIII each IIII other I II for I II a long timeII IIII and

IIII

IIIII IIIIIII had IIIII even lived together I IIIIIII at one IIIII6I point. _II We IIIIIII headed IIIII down 52 III °o & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER 9 III

IIII I,IIII to IIII the IIII sea IIII and II walked along IIII

the IIII water's]II IIIIwI edge. IIII Now IIII and

IIIII

OII,II IIIII then II a little wave III,II would II comeII III up IIIII higher I IIIII than IIII the

IIII othersII IIII and IIII wet II our I IIIIIII canvas IIIII1I shoes. %I

I IIII/II wasn’t IIIIIOIII thinking

IIIIII IIII Ifrom

I I IIII about IIIIIIII$I anything, IIIIIIII because %I

I IIII was II halfIIII asleep the IIII sun

IIIIIIII beating IIIII down III on myII II bareII IIII;I head.

GII

IIII IIIII

IIIIIII III

At IIIII that IIIIII point dII Raymond said II something to DIIIIII Masson

IIIIII which %I

I IIII/II didn’t yIIIII quite IIIII;I catch. AIII But III at IIII the II sameII II timeII %I I

IIIIIII$I

IIIIIIII I I noticed, III at IIII the II far I IIIIIII end of IIIIIIIIII the beach IIII and II a long way Ifrom

II$I

IIII III

III III

I II II

IIII III

IIIIII 1I us, IIII two G Arabs in I blue overalls coming in II our I II

direction. %I

IIIIII III

IIII IIII I looked at dII Raymond and III he IIIINI said, Z%I/II “It’s II him.”1 I I _II We IIIII kept II

IIII1I DIIIIII

IIIIIII III III walking.

Masson IIIIII asked IIII how IIIIIII they'd managed to II follow III

IIII IIIII us Iall I IIIII this IIIbI way. %I

I IIIIIIII thought IIIII they must have IIIII seen IIIIIII us get III on

IIII the IIII bus IIIII with II a IIIIII beach III$I bag, IIII but %II IOIItII didn’t IIII say IIIIIIII1I

anything.

7III

IIII II

II I$I IIII The G Arabs wereII II,IOIII walking Islowly, but IIIII they II wereII Ialready IIIII much IIII Icloser.

III ÁI _II We IOIIIII didn’t IIIIIII change II our I IIIIII pace, IIII but dII

IIII IIII$I

I/II IIII

III I$I DIIIII$I Raymond said, Z"II “If III there’s any Itrouble, Masson, IIII you

IIIII

IIËI DII III IuI take IIII the IIII other I IIIËI one. %/ I'll I IIIII take II careII III of myII man.

Meursault, III

I1II %I if IIIIII

another I IIII one IIIIII shows IIjI up, II/II he’s III yours.” I IIIIuI said, f}II$II “Yes,” IIII and

DIIIIII IgIIII IIIII Masson IIII put IIII his IIIIII hands OII in IOII his IIIIIII1I pockets. 7III The I blazing sand IIIIII red

III III

IIIII IIIIIO looked to meII III1I now. _II We moved steadilyII IIII towardII IIII the G

III6I 7III

II I IIII Arabs.

The IOIIIIIII distance II'IIIII between III us IIII was IIIIOIIIIII getting shorter and III

II 1I _IIII

I I IIIII shorter.

When IIIII we wereIIVIIII just II a IIII few IIIIII steps IIIII away Ifrom each

IIII IIII IIIIIIIvI

IIIII IIII1I other, $I IIII the G Arabs stopped. DIIIIII Masson IIII and %I I Islowed down. dII

IIII IIIII

II1I %I

II/II III Raymond went IIIIII right III up III to IOII his man.

I III couldn't hear I

IIIIIIII

IIII II

IIII III what he IIOII said III to IO him, $I IIII but IIII the IIII other I IIII guy made a move as

IIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIII

IIII though he wereIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIO going to butt him. 1I7IIII Then dII Raymond struck

IIIIM

,IIIDIIIIII OIIIIIIIIzI the firstIIII,IIIIIIIII blow and called Masson right away. DIIIIII Masson IIIII went II

IIII IIII for I IIII the IIII one IIIII that IIIIIIIIIIIII had been pointed out III as ßOII his IIII and IIII hit IO him I

IIIIIIIIIIII

IIIII twice, as hardIIIIIIIIIII,I£I7IIIG as he could. The Arab fell ,IIIIIOII flat in IIIIIIII the water, CI %II 53 III °o & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER 90

IIIIEIIIIIIIEI facedown, and ¥0II lay III thereII 9III for II>I severalI I IIIIIEII seconds I-III with IIIö,III bubbles II

IIOIII III IIIII Iaround

IIIEI I-II bursting on IIII the II surface his IIIE1I head. DIIIIIO Meanwhile II dII

IIEI IIEI

IIEIEI IIII

II/II IIIII Raymond had landed one IIICI too, IIII and IIII the IIII other I G Arab’s face

IIII IIEOII1I dII

IIII II

IIEI III was Šbleeding.

Raymond turned to meII IIII and IIOE$I said, Ú_IIIII “Watch

IIOI1I this. "tI'm I IIIIII gonna ,III

let IO him I II>II have -II it IIIhII now.’ "I

I IIIIIIE{I shouted, f×IIII “Look

IIIþI III]II Iarm I IIEI

IIIII out, IItII he’s IIII got II a II-IIIII knife!” AIII But dII Raymond's had Ialready

IIIII IIIII Islashed.

IIIIIzI DIIIIII

IIIIII been IIII cut IIIII open IIII and I-II his mouth Masson lunged II

II I£I AIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEIIIIII forward.

But the other IG Arab had gotten back up and gone Iaround

IIIII III-III behind IIII the IIII one I-III with IIII the IIOII1I knife. _II We EOII©II didn’t EI dareII

I>IzI 7IIII

IIEI IIIIOIII

II,I{I IOIIIIII move.

They III started backing III off Islowly, without III-III taking IIItheir IIIIIIIIIII|IIIII-IIIIIIIIIIIIIIOIII eyes off us, keeping us at bay with IIIIIIOKIhI_IIII the knife. When

IIIII they IIIIIIII thought IIIII they II wereII II far I IIIIIII enough IIII|I away, IIIII they IIIII took III off

IIIOIII III running as IIIII fast III as IIIII they III couldEI IIO whileII III we IIIIII stood III thereII

IIOII IIIIOII

IIEI I

IIIIIEI III motionless in IIII the IIII sun IIEI and dII Raymond clutched at IOIII his arm I

I

-IIOIII IOIII

IIE1I dripping with I blood.

DIIIIII

IEOIII,II II-EI Masson Oimmediately said III thereII IIII was II a IIIII doctor I IIII who

IIIIII IIIII;I dII

IIII IIIIIII spent IOII his RIIIIIII Sundays III up III on IIII the I plateau.

Raymond wanted III

OII IIIIII1I

OIII III to IIIIIII go see IO him I right away. AIIIIII But everyII IO timeII III he Itried to II,II talk

IIII

IIII IIII

IEI OII

IIII1I _II the I blood bubbled in IOII

his mouth.

We IIIIE-IEI steadied IO him I IIII and

IIII II

III III made our I IIII way IIIII back III to IIII the IIIII bungalow as yIOII quicklyII III as III we III

IIII IIOII could.I1I xIIII Once III there,I{I dII Raymond said IIIII that IIIII they II wereII II,II only

ÔIIII

IIII OII flesh IIIIEII wounds IIEI and IIIII that III he III,II could make it III to IIII the IIIII doctor’s.nI1I @II

IKII IOIII

IOII III He left with DIIIIII Masson IIEI

and "I

I IIIIIII stayed III to I\I explain to IIII the II womenIII IIIII what IIEI had IIIIIIIE1I happened. DIII Madame II DIIIIII Masson IIII was Icry-Iq

OIII

OIII II>TIII ing IIII and DIIII Marie IIII was >I veryIIII pale.I1I "I

I EOII]II didn’t like having III to I\q exI,IOII

IIIII II

IIII{I IIII plain III to III them, II III so "I

I VIIII just IIIIIII$I shut up, Ismoked a IOII cigarette, and

IIIIEI III looked at IIII the III6I sea. dII

IIIIII

IIIIIIIIµIIO

II1I Raymond cameIIIIIIIIOIII back with DIIIIII Masson Iaround one-thirty.

@OII His Iarm I IIII was IIIIIIIEI bandaged III up IIII and III he IIII had III an IEIIIO>II adhesive &!I 54 III ° & I THE

6 $

&" I I I

"6 °O I

STRANGER I

IIII I III IIII bI 7III plaster on IIII the IIII corer I III of IIII his mouth.

The IIIII doctor I IIII had II,II told II

IIII ,IIIIII

IIIII him I IIIII that III it IIII

was IIIIIIIII nothing, IIII but dII Raymond looked I pretty IWI

IIII III

IIII II

IIII6I AIII grim. wI DIIIIII Masson Itried to make him I laugh.

But III he III still I III,IInII wouldn't IIII say IIIIIIII1I anything. ³IIII When III he IIIII said III he IIII was IIIIII going

IIIII down III to IIII the IIIIIjI beach, "I

I IIIIII asked II him I IIIWII where III he IIII was IIIIIvI going. @II He IIIII said III he IIIIIII wanted III to IIII get II someII II

air. zI DIIIIII Masson IIII and I "I IIIII said

II/IIIIIIIIIIII

IIII IIIIIII wed go with him. 1I AIIIIIIII But that made him angryII IIIIIIIIIIWII and he swore III

IIII IIIII

IIIII at II1I us. DIIIIII Masson IIIII said IIII not III to Iargue with II him. SI "I

I II followed II him I IIIIII1I anyway.

³II

IIII III We II walked on IIII the IIIIII beach II for I II a JIIII long II time.IvI AII By IIII now

IIII IIIbI "II

III IIIII the IIII sun IIII was IIIIIII overpowering.

It IIIIII

shattered into ,III littleII IIIIIII pieces III

I IIIIIII IIIII on IIII the IIIII sand IIII and IIII water. 1I "I

I IIII had IIII the Iimpression that dIII RayIIII IIIII

IIII II mond knew III whereII III he IIII was IIIIIII going, IIII but "I

I IIII was I probably

IWIII;I wrong. cII At IIII the IIWI far IIII end III of IIII the IIIIII beach III we MII finallyII II cameII III to II a

III II II IIII running

IIIIIII IIIII

IIIII IIII little spring

down II through the IIIII sand IIIIIII behind II a IWIII rock.

III1I 7II

III1I 7IIII large ThereII III we IIIIII found II our I IIII two c Arabs.

They IIWII were

IIIII IIIICI

IIIII III I IwI 7IIII

III IIWI lying down, III in IIII their I I greasy overalls.

They III seemed perIIII,II IIII IIIIIIIvI

IIII IIIIIIII fectly II calm I IIII and Ialmost content. xI Our I II coming changed

IIIIIII1I

IIII IIII nothing. 7III The IIII one IIII who IIII had IIIIIIIII

attacked dII Raymond was

IIIIIII III looking at II him I IIIIIIII without IIIIIII saying IIIIIIII;I anything. 7III The IIII other I IIII one

IIII

IIIII

III II WIIII was I,IIIIII blowing II through a II little reed III over I IIII and IIIWI over IIIII$I again,

IIIIIIIIIIII

IIIII° watching us IIIIIIIIIIIIIII out of the corner IIIIIIIIIII1I of his eye. @IIIIIII He kept repeatIIII

III IIIIII ing IIII the II onlyII II three notes III he III couldII IIII get IIII out III of IIII his IIq inII

I III1I strument.

7III The III,II whole II timeII IIIWII there IIII was IIIIIIII nothing IIII but IIII the IIII sun IIII and

IIII

IIII$I IIIII

III IIWI IIII Ifrom

I I IIII the II silence, with IIII the low gurgling the IIWIIII spring IIII and

IIII III IIIIIbI

IIII IIII the II three notes. 7IIII Then dII Raymond put IIII his IIIII hand III in IIII his

IIII

III$I IIIII hip IIIIIICI pocket, IIII but IIII the IIII othersII IIII/II didn’t move, they VIIII just IIIII

kept

IIIIIIIIIIIIIII looking at each IIII other. 1I "I

I IIIIIIII noticed IIIII that IIII the IIIII toes III on IIII the IIII one &&I 55 III®o & I THE

6 $

)"I I I

I 6090II

STRANGER I

IIIIII IIII playing the ÔIIII flute II wereII IIIIIISI tensed. AIII But IIIIIIII without IIIIIII taking IIII his

IIIII II ICI dII

IIII IIIIII eyes III off IIII his IIII adversary, Raymond asked me,ICI fRIII “ShouldII "I I letIII II him I IIIII

have IIIII it?” "I

I IIIIIIII thought IIIII that III if "I

I IIIII said III no II/II he'd IIII get II II IIIall III

IIIIIII himself worked up IIIIIIIIIIII and shoot for III sure.IwI c All I "I

I IIIII said IIICI was, f@II IIIII lousy

IIIII III “He IIII©II hasn't IIIII said IIIIIIIII anything IIIwI yet. "I/II It'd III be I pretty to

IIIIII

IIII IIII£II shoot II him I like that.” }III You [II couldII III still I III hear I IIII the IIIIII sound IKI of

IIIIIIII

II[II IIII the water I IIII and IIII the ÔIIII flute IIIII deep IIIIIII within IIII the II silence and IIII the

IIII1I

IIII IIIIII

IIIIIII heat. 7IIII Then dII Raymond said, fRII “So "/ I'll I [I call I II him I II something

IIII

III II and IIIII when III he IIIII answers II II[ICI back, "] I'll,I let him I IIIII have II1¼I it.” "I I

IIIII IICI fdIIIIvI

III IIII answered, “Right. AIII But IIIIII if he IIIIInII doesn’t Idraw his IIIIICI knife, IIII you

[II/II

IIII III

IIII IIIIIIII

IIII II~I can’t IIIIISII shoot.” dII Raymond started getting II worked up. 7III The

IIII

III IIIII

IIIIICI IIII other I c Arab went III on I playing, and IIIII both III of III them I II wereII

III[IIIII IIII dII IIII made.

IIISI fIICII watching III everyII move Raymond “No,” "I

I IIIII said IIIdIIIIIICIfIIIIIII

III III

IIIIIIIIIIII to Raymond, “take him IIII on man to man and give meIIIII&I your IIIwI

IIIII IICI

IIIIIIII gun. "IIIIII

If the IIII other IIIII one moves in, Ior IIIIIIII if he draws his IIIII|I knife, "/

III II I'l] I let him I IIIII have II1II it.”

7III

IIIIII III

III/II IIII The IIIII sun glinted off dII Raymond's gun III as III he IIIIIII handed III it III

IIIII IIIII III to me.I1I AIII But III we IIIII just IIIIII stood III thereII motionless, as III if III every-I°

IIIIII

IIIII III

IIIII II1I

III III thing IIII had [closed in Iaround us. _II We III stared at II[II

each IIII other I

IIIIIIII

IIIIIICI IIII

IIIIIII [I±II without I blinking, and III everything came III to II a IIIII stop III thereII

IIIIIIII between IIII the IIICI sea, IIII the IIIICI sand, IIII and IIII the IIICI sun, IIII and IIII the IIII doubleII

III[II III silence of IIII the IIIII flute IIII and IIII the IIII water. ~I "II It IIII was IIIII then IIIII that "I I II IgIII IIIII realized that IIII you [II couldII IIIII either I IIIIII shoot Ior I IIII not IIIII1I

shoot. AIII But Iall«I III

IIIIII II» of II a IIIIIICI sudden, IIII the c&III|I Arabs, II[IIIII backing IIIIII away, Islipped beIIIII

I[ISI RII

IIII IIII hind IIII the rock.

So dII Raymond and "I

I IIIIII turned IIII and IIIIIII headed

II[II

III IIIII

IIII back IIII the IIII way IIüII we'd [I come.IwI @II He III seemed better I IIII and II talked

IIIIII about IIII the IIII bus II[I1I back. "I

IICI IIII

I IIIII went IIIII with II him I III

as II far I III as IIII the IIIII bungalow, and III as III he [

I IIII IIII climbed the IIIIIII wooden IIIIICI steps, "II IIIII just IIIIII stood III thereII III at IIII the

56IM A III ° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

#6 0O II

STRANGER

IIIII -IIIIII Ifrom

I I IIII bottom, $I myII IIIII head ringing the IIIèI sun, IIII unableII III to IIIII face

IIII

- II IIII

IIIII the III effort II III it IIÅ¥II would IIIII

take III to Iclimb the IIIIIII wooden II*I staircase

IIII and IIIII face IIII the II womenIII II*IIhI again. AIII But IIII the II*II heat IIII was III so IIIIIIII intense

IIIII

III-III that III it IIII was VIIII just III as IIII bad II*IIIIII standing IIstill I III in IIII the Iblinding II

II I II¥ -IIIIfrom

I I IIIIIII1I7IIIIIIII

IIIIIII stream falling the sky. To stay or I III to II$I go, -II* it amounted III IIIIII later

III I "I

IIII I*III to IIII the II sameII IIIIIzI thing. GI

A minute

I II turned back IIII towardII

IIII

IIII II IIIIbI the IIIIII beach IIII and III started walking. 7II

III I I IhI 7III ThereII IIII was IIII the II sameII IIgg¥IIII dazzling red glare.

The IIII sea

IIIIIII

¥II$I IIIIIII gasped II for I II air IIIIII with IIIII each III shallow, stifled ¥IIIIII little IIIII wave IIIII that I

IIII III

IIIII I¥IIIII broke on IIII the IIIIhI sand. "I

I IIII was II walking slowly IIII

towardII IIII the

IIIII IIII

IIIIII III

IIII IIII rocks and "I

I III¥II could III feel I myII KI forehead swelling under I IIII the III

IIIIIII IIIII

IIIIII sun. hI G All I IIIII that IIIII heat IIII was I pressing down III on meII *III and making

IIIII

IIII III it hardII II for I meII III to IIIIIhI go on. GIII And III everyII ItimeII "I

I II feltII II a I blast of

IIIIIIIII

IIIßI II IIII myII IIII$I"I IIIIII myII IIIIIII

IIIIIII its hot breath strike face, I I

gritted teeth, Iclenched IIII I IIIIIIIuI

IIIIII III III myII MIIII fists III in myII Itrouser pockets, IIII and II strained everyII II nerve

IIII

II I III

II II IIII

IIIIIIIIII in order to III overcome the IIII sun IIII and IIII the IIIIII thick I drunkenness III

IIII III

IIII III

IIIII IIIII it IIII was III spilling over I me.I1I _IIII With III everyII Iblade of light that

IIIIIII

I I II

IIIIIII IIII flashed III off IIII the IIIIuI sand, Kfrom a I bleached

shell I Ior I II a I-IIII piece III of I

IIIII I IIIII myII VIIII

IIII II

IIII broken glass, jaws IIIIIIIIIhI tightened. "II II walked for I II a long II time.IhI I

I I II

I II II

IIII III From a IIIIIIIII distance "I

I III couldII IIII see IIII the Ismall, darkII mass of

IIII II

IIIIIII III

IIIIIII II

IIIII IIII rock surrounded by a II I blinding haloII III of light and IIII sea II IIhI "I

IIIIIII-III IIImI

spray.

I IIII was IIIIIIIII thinking III of IIII the III cool I II spring behind IIII the rock. "I

II I IIIIIIIIIIII

I IIIIIIIIIIIII wanted to hear IIIII the murmur of its water IIIIII$I again, III to IIIIIII escape

IIII

IIII IIII

II/II III the IIII sun IIII and IIII the II strain and IIII the II women’s tears,INI IIII and III to

IIII

IIII *IIIII

III $I "I find IIIIII shade IIII and rest again III at IIIIbI last. AIII But III as "I

I IIII got Icloser, I

IIII III©II man

III IIII saw IIIII that dII Raymond’s had II comeII IIII6I back. @II

III6I @II He IIII was Ialone.

He IIII was IIIIII lying III on I-II his IIIIuI back, IIIII with IIII his

IIIIII

IIIIII III hands IIIIIII behind IIII his IIIIuI head, IIII his II forehead in IIII the IIIIII shade III of IIII the )+I 57 II

°I & THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER IIIjI IIII

III III&I rock, the &IIII

rest IKI of IIII his IIIII body III in IIII the III1I sun. @III His I blue overallsII III

III III

IIII III III,II II&q seemed to III be IIII steaming in IIII the IIIIwI heat. "I

I IIII was II a little surI&IIII6I

IIIII IIII prised. cII As KI&I far III as "I

I IIII was IIIII concerned, the III,II whole IIIIII thing IIII was

III&CI over, IIII and "©II I’d IIIII gone III&II there IIIIIIIIIIIII without even IIIIIIIII thinking IIIIII about IImI it.

cIIIIIII

III II IIII As soon III as IIIIIII he saw me,ICI III he IIII sat III up a II little and IIII put IIII his

IIIII

I ,ICI "I IIIIII dII

III/II hand III in IIII his oIIIIISI pocket. IIII Naturally, I I gripped Raymond's

IIII

IIIIIIII gun IIIIIII inside myIIVIIIIISI jacket. 7IIII Then III he lay back IIIIICI again, IIII but IIIII withIIII out IIIIIII taking IIII his IIIII hand IIII out IKI of IIII his IIIIII6I pocket. "I

I IIII was I&IIIII pretty KI&I far

IIIIIK&I

III&III away from III him, CIIIIIIIIIII about ten meters or IIISI so. "IIII I couldIIII,,IIIIIIII tell he was I

IIIIIII III

KµI IIIII IIIISI glancing at meII IIII now IIII and IIIII then II&IIIII through II half-closed eyes.

AIII

IIII IKI

I&IIII But most of IIII the II time,IjI III he IIII was VIIII just II a KI& form I III shimmering

IIKI&II before myIIIIIII eyes III in IIII the MI fieryII II air. II 7III The IIIIII sound IKI of IIII the IIIIII waves

IIII IgII&CI more

I II I

IIII IIII was IIIII even lazier, drawn out IIIII than III at IIIISI noon. "II It IIII was

IIII

IIIII III the II sameII IIICI sun, IIII the II sameII light still I IIIIIIII shining III on IIII the II sameII

IIIII sand III as IIKI before.I1I II For I IIII two III&II hours IIII the IIII day IIII had IIIIII stood III still; íI KI

I IIII for I IIII two III hours II III it IIII had IIIII been IIIII&III anchored III in II a IIII sea IKI

of molten IIIhI xII

IIIICI II lead.

On IIII the II horizon, a IIIII tiny IIII steamerI&I IIIII went IIjI by, IIII and "I I

IIII IIII

IIII IIII made out IIII the I black dot K&I from I IIII the II&II corner I IKI of myII IIII eye IIq beIIIIII

II1I cause "I

I IIII/II hadn't IIIooIII stopped IIIIIIIII watching IIII the c Arab. "II

III III It IIII& occurred to meII IIIII that Iall I "I

I IIII had III to III do IIII was II&II turn

Iaround

IIIII IIII and IIIII that III,II would III be IIII the IIII end IKI of IImI it. AIII But IIII the III wholeII

IIIIIþI

IIIIIIIIII beach, II throbbing in IIII the IIIjI sun, IIIII&IIIIIIIIII was pressing on myII IIII1I back. "I I

IIIII III IIIIsII took II a KIII few IIIoII steps IIII towardII IIII the IIIIIISI spring. 7III The c Arab didn’t I>IzI AIIIIIICI

IIIII KI&I move.

Besides, III he IIII was III still I o pretty far IIII1I away. DIIIII Maybe III it

IIII IIIIII like

IIII III was IIII the IIIIIIII shadows III on IIII his KIIIjI face, IIII but III it looked he IIII was ¥IIIIIIIzI laughing. "I

I IIIIII waited. £I 7III The IIII sun IIII was III&IIIII starting III to II&II burn myII

IIIIIIþI

IIII III cheeks, IIII and "I

I III couldII KII feel I I&IoII drops IKI of IIIIII sweat IIIII gathering in myII

IIII IIIhI 7III eyebrows.

The IIII sun IIII was IIII the II sameII III as III it IIII had IIIII been IIII

the

IIII

IICI IIII day "sII I'd šIIƒIII buried DI Maman, and ¥ƒIII like IIIIII then, myII KIIIIIIII forehead 58 ABM III ° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER IIoII-IJ especiallyII IIII was II&I-III hurting me,I$I Iall I IIII the II-III veins -II in -II it II&III-III throbbing

IIII&I

II/II under IIII the II-I1I skin. "II It IIII was II-II this II&I-II$I burning, II-III which "I

I III couldn't

IIIIII

I&III IIIII IIII meII move IIII II&II&IbI

stand III anymore, that made forward. QI

I IIIII knew

IIIII

II/II IIII that -II it IIII was IIIo-I$I stupid, IIIII that "I

I III wouldn't get IIII the IIII sun III off meII IIIIIIoo-IIIII&II&IhI by stepping forward. AIII"I But I IIIIIII took a IIIo$I step, IIIIIIIojI one step, II&II&I;I forward.

GIII And II-II this Itime,IuI I-IIIIII without IIII-III getting Io$I up, IIII the G&III Arab I&III drew I-II his

II-III knife IIII and II,II held -II it IoI up III to meII -II in IIII the III1I sun. 7III The ,-IIII

light IIIII shot III off

IIII

-III II

IIII IIII-III

IIII IIII-III the IIII steel I IIII and -II it IIII was like a long flashing I blade cutting III at III my II&IIIIImI forehead. GII At IIII the II sameII -IIIIIII instant IIII the IIIIII sweat -II in III my IIII eyeI&IIII -III Iall I III brows I&-ooIII dripped IIIII down III&I over III my III eyelids at IIIII once IIII and

IIII&III covered III them I I-III with II a II& warm, $I II-III thick Mfilm. £I DII My IIIII

eyes II&II were I

-IIIII III-III blinded behind IIII the II&II-II curtain III of III&II tears IIII and II salt.I1I G All I "I

I III couldII

III,I

II,II III

-IIII I&III-III feel II&II were IIII the II cymbals of III sunlight crashing III on myII II&I» foreIIIII -III IoII&I head III$I and, -II-II-III indistinctly,III IIII the IIgg dazzling spear II-III fying IoI up I&I from I

IIII IIII Islashed

IIIIII III the II-III knife -II in I&IIII front III of me.I1I 7III The III&II-IIII scorching blade

at

IIIIII IIII myII III eyelashes and IIIIIIII stabbed III at myII II-II-III stinging IIIISI eyes. 7IIIsII That's

IIIII when III&III-III everything IIIIII began III to &II reel. 1I 7III The IIII sea II&&-III carried IoI up II a II-II$IMI&III&IIIIhI

IIIIII thick, fiery breath. "IIIII It seemed to meIIIII-II as if IIIIIIIIIoJ-IIIoIII the sky split open I&I from I IIII one IIII end III to IIII the IIII&I other III to &I-II rain IIIII down M&ISI fire. DII My IIIJII whole

II-III being IIIIIII tensed IIII and "I I IyIIIgIII squeezed myII IIIII

hand I&IIIII around IIII the

&III

II&SI 7III

IIIII IIII&I-III revolver.

The I&-III&I trigger IIIIII gave; "I

I II feltII IIII the Ismooth underside III of IIII the IIIIII butt; IIII and III&I$I there, -II in IIIII that II-II$I noise, III&oI sharp IIII and IIIIIIà deafen-III ing III at IIII the II sameII Itime,I$I -II is III&II where -II it I,JI all III&III6I started. "I

I IIIIII shook III off

IIII the IIIIII sweat IIII and III1I sun. "I

I IIIII knew IIIII that "I

I IIII

had IIIIII&III shattered IIII the II&

IIII III

IIIII III harmony of IIII the III$I day, IIII the I\IIoI-III exceptional I Isilence of II a IIIIII beach

III&II

I&II I-IIII where "nII I'd IIIII been IIooIzI happy. 7IIII Then "I

I M&III fired III&I four more times III at

IIII

II-II IIII IIIII IIII lodged

IIIIII I-IIIIII the motionless body III&II where IIII the II bullets without III-IIIIII&III1IGIII-IIIIII,-IIIIIIII-IIIIII&IyI-IIII-IIII leaving a trace. And it was like knocking four quick times III on IIII the III&I door III of IIIIoo-IIIImI unhappiness. %/I

59

IIIIIIIIII

PART TWO

IIII d)IIII

IIII "I

III IIII

IIII IIII Right IIII after I myII Iarrest

I IIII was yIIII)I questioned severalI I I) times, but

)IIIIIIVIIIIIII it was just so IIIIIIII they couldII MfindII IIIIIIII"I out who I IIICI was, II)IIII)I which didn’tsII

IIIII

I I1I 7III

)III IIII)I

IIIIII take long.

The MfirstIII I) time,I$I III at IIII the II police station, II nobody III

III II II IIIIII )in I myII IIIIII III {I IIIq seemed veryII )interested case. cI

A IIIII week later, howIII ) ) II magistrate II)II IIII looked IIIIII meII III ever, $I IIII

the I\I examining over I I)III with II

)II)IIII AIII

III III

IIII III

I,II IIIIII curiosity.

But III to IIII get II) things started he I) simply asked myII I II IandII III III{I myII IIIIIII)I

IIII III name address, occupation, $I IIII the IIIII date IandII I place of

II 1I 7II

IIII III

III )II III Ian I myII I) birth.

Then I III he II wanted to Iknow if "I

I IIII had I) hired

IIII IIbI "I

)IIIII "I yI) III IIIIII attorney.

I II admitted

I III hadn't]II IandII )inquired whether I )II it

IIII II II necessary

IIIIII II III was really to IIIII have Ione.IhI Ú_III “Why III do IIII you IIIIÄI ask?” III

IIIII I)

I I1I @II he II)I1I said. "I

I II)II said "I

I IIIIIIII thought myII IIIII case IIII was I pretty simple.

He Ismiled ) III IandII II)III

)I 1I AIII

III )II said, Ú7IIIsII “That’s III your I II) opinion.

But IIII the law is

IIII IIwI "II

III III

II I$I IIII the law.

If IIII

you II don’ttII I) hireII Ian IIIII attorney yourself, the III¾II court I)

I1¼I"I

II )I II IIIII will I IIII) appoint II Ione.”

I IIIIIIII thought )II it IIIIII was veryII II convenient that

IIII the III court II IIII shouldII IIIII take II careII III of IIIIII those IIII) details.IbI "I

I II toldII I) him I

II1I

IIII I)III

I IIIII IIIII so. @ HeI I II agreed with meII IandII II concluded that )II it IIII was II a

IIIII

II1I good law. cII

IICI "I

)III IbI "I III )into

III II At Mfirst,

I I)I didn’tsIIIIIII take I) him I II seriously.

I IIII was led a II II) III room,

II II III I II lamp

I II I curtained thereII IIII was II a I) single on I I)II his IIIII desk

II)III

) II I which IIII was II) shining on I II a III) chair IIII whereIIIII he IIII had meII I)II sit II) whileII III

I I) III III I) II )in I IIII

IIII he remained standing the IIIIIIIII shadows. "I

I IIII

had read 63 II

°I & THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 6 0O II

STRANGER I

II=IIIIIIII IKI descriptions of II

scenes II æII like I IIIII this III in IIIIII books IIII and III it IJ all I IseemedII like

II I II

=IIIIII$I a II game I III to me. 1I cKI After=I II=I our IIII conversation,

IIIIII

III II III

II JII MI

II III= II though, $I QI I looked at II him I IandII IIII saw a II tall, fine-featured

III IIIII

IŽI III I I eyes,

I I$I II

I II I=III

IIIIIII $I IIII

man with I deep-set blue a long gray moustache, and

IIII I9I

IIII IIII

I II lots of IIIIINI thick, Ialmost white I III=;I hair. @ He I II=IIII struck me I III as I being I =II =reasonable

IIIIII I III$I =I $I yIII

IIIII$I I

IIII I II very and, II overall, quite I I, pleasant, despite a I

=IIIII IIII

II I IIII

IIIII IIIIIII nervous tic IIIIII which made his mouth twitch IIII now IandII II then.ISI xII

I II III On myIIIIII way IIII

out QI

I IIII was even goingIIIIIIIII to shake IIIII his IIII$I hand, IIII but

VIIII

I = II IIIII

IISI just III in II time, $I QI I =remembered that %I

I IIIIII had killedII II a man. 7I

III =I II The I I next\IIIIII day II a lawyer came I III to Isee I me I III at II the I I=OII prison. SI @ He I IIII was III=II short IIII and IIIIIIII chubby, yIII quite I III young,I$I IIII his III=I hair II= care- q IIJ

III II IIII1I

IIII I II fullyII Islicked back. Â Despite

the I IheatIII çQI

(I IIII was Iin I myII III=II shirt Isleeves),

I Iâ $I I

JI=$I IIII he I IIII had III on II a II=II dark IIII$I suit, II a II wingII II collar, and Ian I

IIIµJIIII

IIII IIII odd-lookingII II tie I IIIII with I=IIII broad I black and IIII white I II=II stripes.ImI @ He I

IIII I I

IIIIII put the II=I briefcase he I IIII was II=WIIIII carrying IIIII down Ion I myIII bed,I$I IIq inI=IIII I I$I IandII IIIII troducedII II himself, said I he I IIII had III gone I II over=I myII Mfie. mI DII

My III case I IIII was II a I=IIIII tricky Ione, $I IIII but I he I IIII had III no IIIIIII doubts I we'd/II

III$I

I II II InII win, III if QI

I IIII trustedII II him. ;I QI

I III thanked him I IandII I he I IIII$I said, Z× “Let’s I IIwÏI get II IIIII down III to IIII business.” @

\I III II III He I IIII sat IIIII down III on II the I I bedII IandII explained to me I IIIII that II

IIIIIIII II IIIII there= I IIII had I been I II some I III

investigations into myII I=IIII private I JII life. II QII

I=I IIIIIII

III =IIIII

I IJII III It IIIII had beenIIJlearned that myII mother had II diedII=recently at II

ÈII=I II IIII

II I III IImI the I III home. ;I QInquiries had II thenII I beenII made in DI= Marengo. 7I

I IIIIIII=II IIII

Iñ II IIIII The I Iinvestigators had learned that QI

I IIII had ZIIII “shown I Iin-I

=IJSI Z}III I =q Isensitivity’

IIIIITPIII II the I IIII day III of DIII Maman’s/II II funeral. “You I underIII I$II myII JIII III I embarrassing

II==IIII II II=I stand,” lawyer =I IIII$I said, ZII/II “it’s II a little for me I III II=II ISI cIII to III have I III to IIII ask IIII you IIII;I this. AIII But IInII it’s IveryWII Iimportant.

And III it

IIJJI

IIIII I III will I be I II a IP=I strongII I=II argument II II=I for II the II=II prosecution if QI

I III/II can’t II

=I;II@ I II me IIIII come IIIIIIIIIII up with some IIIII answers.” He III wanted to helpJIIII him. 1I 64 III ° ' I

THE

6 %

' I I I I

I 6 II

STRANGER

@II He II8III asked III if QII IIII had II feltII IIII any IIIIIIII sadness IIIII that III;I day. 7III The ÈIIIˆ quesIIIII

III III tion [IIIIII caught meII III by II=I=IIII surprise IIII and III it III seemed to meII IIIII that QI I III

II=WIIIIII III wouldII IIIII have IIIII been IIWII very Iembarrassed if QòII I'd IIII had III to II8I ask II;I it.

IIII=III

IIII QI I[II lost

IIIIIIII Nevertheless

I IIIII=III

answered IIIIIQI that I IIIII=IIIII had pretty much the

IIIIIIIKIIII IgIIII myself

III IIIIIIIIIII habit of analyzing and that IIIIIIIII=II it was hard II=I for meII III to II

IIII tell I II him I IIIII what III he IIIIIII wanted III to 8III;I know. QI

I I=IIII probablyII IIII did love DI

II$I IIII

IIII IIIIIIII1I Maman, but IIIII that I-II]II didn’t mean anything. GII At IIII one II timeII I=I or

IIIIII=I

IIIII IIIII another Iall I II= normalI I IIII peopleII IIIII have IIIIIII wished IIII=I their loved ones

II=II

IIII=I IIIIWWIIIIII

were IIII;I dead. pI=II Here IIII the lawyer interrupted meII IIII and III he III

III IIWII IIII meIII=I

IIII QI

II]II IIII seemed very IIIII;I upset. @II He made promise

I III wouldn't say

IIIII IIIIII magisIIIII that III at myII IIIWIIII hearing I=I or III in IWIIII front III of IIII the I\I examining

I=III(I

IIIIII III trate. QI

I I\I explained to II him, NI IIIIII=$I however, IIIII that myII IIII=II nature IIII was

II[II such IIIII that myIIIIIII[I physical I IIIIIIIKIIII needs often IIII

got III in IIII the IIII way III of myII III

IIIISI 7IIIIIII

IINI QI feelings.

The day QII II=IIII buried DI Maman,

I IIIIII=II was very II=III tired IIII and Isleepy,

IIII$I III

I[II III so much so IIIII that "II IIIInII wasn’t =II reallyII III=II aware IKI of IIIII what

IIIIIIIIIIII;I was going on. _IIII What "I

I [IIIIIIIII=I[I=IIIII can say for certain III is IIIII that QI

I III wouldII

=IIII=I

III=I IIIIòII rather DI MamanIII IIIIIII hadn't IIII;I died. AIII But myII lawyer didn’t III seem I

IIIIIMII;I satisfied. @II

He IIII$I said, Z7III/II “That's IIII not IIIIIISII enough.” @II IIIII(I pII He IIIIIIII thought II=I for II a minute.

He II8III asked meII III if III he [II couldII

IIII

IIIIII QI say IIIII that IIIII that IIII day QI

I IIII had II heldII II[8I back myII IIII=I natural I III feelings.

I

IIIINI said, fIINI “No, II[IIIII because IInII it’s IIII not I=II(II true.” pII He IIIII gave III me II a II=IIIII strange

II8NI III

IIII II IIIIIIIIIIII look, as III if III he IIIIII

found meII Islightly disgusting. pII He II toldII meII III

IIII IIIIII in III an Ialmost snide IIII way IIIII that III in IIII any [IIII case IIII the II=I[II=I director

IIII

III III and IIII the IIIII staff IKI of IIII the II homeII III wouldII III be [I called as IIIIIIIII witnesses

IIII and IIIII that fIIIIIII “things [II couldII IIII get II=II very IIIIIII nasty” II=I for me.III QI

I IIIIIIII pointed

IIIIIIIII out to him IIIIIIIIIIIIKIIIIII that none of this IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII had anything to III do IIIII with myII

[IIINI

case, IIII but Iall I III he II-II said IIII was IIIII that III it IIIIIIIIIIII was obvious QI

I IIII had IIII=I never

IIII

IIIII IIIII

II;I had IIII any III dealings with IIII the law. @II IIINI looking

II8IIII III=ISI

IIII He left, angry. "I

I IIIIIII wished QI

I [II couldII IIIII have made I

65CM III ° ' I THE

6 $

' " I I I I "6 II

STRANGER 0O IT

IT I IIIII

IIII IIT him I IIII$I stay, III to I\I

explain that "I

I II wanted thingsIII IIIIII between I III us III to III be IIIIjI good, notIII III so IIIII that II©II he’d IIII defendII meII IIIII better I III$I but, TII if "I

I II can I

IIII

III I I III1I put TII it IITII this III$I way, IIIII good Tin I II a natural way. DIII Mostly,I$I "I

I III couldII

II«

IIII IT II II III IvI @II II q tell) $I "I I made him I III«I feel I uncomfortable.

He ITI didn’tsII I underIII

I¤ II TII standII me,I{I IandII III he IIII

was II sortII III of II holding it IIIT againstIII me.IvI "I I

II«II

III III

IIIII II IT

TIII III

IIIIII felt IIII the I urge to reassure him I IIIII that "I

I IIII was like everybody I

II$I VIIII

TIII III

IIIIII I

IISI AIII

II II III else, just like everybody else.

But really thereII III wasn’tsII

IIII IIT IgT III;I much point,I$I IandII "I

I IIIII gave III up IIII the TIIII idea IIII out III of laziness.

RII

IJII IIII

T T II Shortly after IIIII$I that, "I

I IIIIIIII was taken I IIII beforeII IIII the I\I examining

IITII IIII IIIT

II II magistrate again. ;I "II It IIII was IIII two IsI«IIII o'clock ¤in I IIII the IIII afternoon, IandII IITII

III ITIII

TIIII II

I II this ITtimeII ITII his IÓIII office IIII was Mfilled with II sunlight barely

IIIII

IIIIII

IIIII

IIT 6I "IIIIII softened by II a ùT flimsy curtain.

It was IIûIIII;I very hot. @II He IIII had meII

ITII TII II Tinformed II III meII IIII$I sit IIII

down IandII II veryII II politely that, fIIII “due III to I

II IIII I IT II III III$II myII lawyer

IIII I IIII

II II unforeseen circumstances,’ had III been I I unable

IIIII

TIIIIIII

I IT I IT I IIIandII IIIIITII to come.I;I AIII"I But I IIII had IIII the right to remain silent to wait II IIII sII III

II 6I "I

III I II for I myII lawyer’s counsel.

I IITII said IIIII that "I

I IIIJII could Ianswer for I

III I~I @II

IIIIII II

I II myself.

He I pressed a IIIII button I Ion I IIII

the III table.I;I cI

A III youngII Iclerk II

TIIII IIIT cameII Tin I IandII IIII sat III down I right behindII me.ImI

7III

II III IIIII The IIII two III of III us leaned back Tin I II our I IIIT chairs.I1I 7III The I\I

T IITI I IIII

IIII IIII examination began. ;I @II He III started out III by IIIT sayingII IIIII that IIIq peoI TIT II meII III

II I pleII II wereII IIII describing as II a IIITII taciturn I IandII ITIII withdrawn II II I IandII III

IIII III

III IIIII person he II

wanted to Iknow what "II IIIIIIIII thought. "II Ian- q III IIII fQIsII

IIII III swered, “It’s VIIII just IIIII that "I

I II don’tsII IIIII have much to III1I say. RII So "I I

IIIII

TJIII IIII keep yITII~II quiet.” @II He Ismiled the IIII way III he IIII had IIII the øfirstIII IT time,I$I II

IIII IIIII

IIII I III agreed that IIIII that IIII was IIII the IIIII best reason of IJ all, $I IandII IIIII$I added, fAIITIII$I

II II I;II 7II

IIIIII III “Besides, TIsII it’s notIII Timportant.” Then I III

he looked at meII

ITIIIIIIIIIT

IIIT IIIJII

IIIII II II rather

IIII III

III I$I without sayingIIIanything, leaned forward abruptly, IandII IITII II IIIII meII TII said II veryII yITII quickly,I$I I_IIII “What Tinterests is III1ÄI you.” "I I ITI

IIJ II I

II III II IIIII

II II III didn’t©II really understand what III he meant by IIIIII that, III so "I I IIM 66 III °o , I THE

6 $ ," I I

"6 0O II

STRANGER IIIItII

LIIIIIÁI á7IL

didn’t respond. “ThereLI FareLI IILI one Ior I IIII two ¯I-III$II things,’ ILI he

FIILI{I I¯FII1I %s added, ZIIFII “that %I

I IIIIII don’t yII¯LI quite IIIL understand.

I’m I II sureLI IIIs you'll I ILkII

L* I IIL

L¯¯II II

I L1I help meLI Iclear them I II1¼I up.” %I

I I*III said -II it I*II was *k all I I pretty simple.

ILI LIILII meLI ¯II He I pressed to III go IFIII back I>L over I IIF¯I that I*I1I day. %I

I ILIII went I*III back I>L

L*III II

III$I IILI

over I IIFII what %I

I I*II had Fk already toldII II him: II d*I Raymond, the ILFII$I beach,

IILI

L $I ¯ILII -IIkLI the III swim, |I ¯ILI the yIF quarrel, then IFIII back ¯II to ¯ILI the I3FII$I beach, IILI the little II

-IIªI ¯ILI

I I IILI

L>I >L ËI spring, the IIIjI sun, FIII and IILI the M>LI five IIIIII shots Ifrom the revolver.

GIIL After I LFIII each ILI¯LIILI sentence ILI he IIIkII would IFI{I say, IIIIL|I “Fine, MIL1¼I fine.” _ILII When %I I

IIII

got III to IILI the IIIII body kIIIII lying IIL there,L|I ILI he IIIILII nodded *III and IFII$I said, Z¬III1ÄI “Good.”

AIII

LII III

LILF¯-III IILI But %I

I IFII was ¯I tired of repeating the IF sameLI I¯I storyII I>L over I FIII and I>L

IIII III over. hI %IIILL It seemedLII FII as -II if %II IFII had IL>L never I IFkILII talked III so much in myII kIIL£I life.

GI¯L After IFIIII a short IIIIkLIIL$I silence, ILIIIIIII he stood III up FIIIIIkII and told meLI IIFIIILI that he

IFIILII

LIILII II

wanted IIIIL to helpII me,L|IIIFII%I that I -IIL interested him, $I FIII and IIFIjI that, IIIII with

¬II/II

LIIIIII II God’s IL help,I$I ILI he IIIkII would III do II something for I me.L1I AIII But MfirstI¯I ILI I LI yILIIIIII1I he IFIILII wanted III to FIII ask meLI FI a ILII few more questions. _IIIIIII Without II

IIIII III FIvII %I IFII$I working up III to II$I it, ILI he FIILII asked III if "I I kI>LII loved DF Maman. said, f}LIªI

L I$IIIII “Yes, IILIIF the sameLIFIIFIIIIL$II as anyone, FIII

and IILII the clerk, who III up IIIIILII to then

IFII

IIII IF>LI

IIII ILI$I had ILLII been ¯IIIIII typing IILFIsteadily,I$I must have IIII hit IILI the I wrong key,

ILIFIILI

IIII I-II

FILI FIII because ILI he lost his I place and IFII had III to III go IFIImI back. GIFIII Again

IIIIIIII LIII logic,

IIIIªI IILI

FIII¯ FILI IILII without FIII any FIIF apparent the magistrate then FIILII asked III if %I LII Fk

-IIILI

I IFII had Mfired all I M>LI five IIIIII

shots FII at IIILhI once. %I

I IIIIIIII thought II for I FI a minute

FIII

FIILII ¯IFII

LII FI and L\I explained that FII at MfirstIII %I

I IFII had Mfired a IIII singleLI IIIII shot FIII and

IILI$I

FIL $I IILIIIIL then, FI a ILIIILIIIIII few seconds later, the other I III four. hI 7ILII Then ILI he IFII$I said,

I_IIII-IIIIIIIFIILIIL¯ILLII “Why did you pause between IILIM the firstIIIFIII and ILIIIII second IIII¨II shot?” xIILIFIFIII

LIIIFIIIFIIIILL

IIIII Once again %I

I III couldII ILLI see IILI the red sand and feel IIILIII the burning

IIIIILIIIIIIII

LILFIhI AI¯IIIIIIII of the sun on myII 9I forehead.

But this timeLI"I I IIIItIIFIIIL didn’t answer. bI %II

LIILI IIFIIII

IILI $I IILI

FI-II FILIILL

LII III In IILIIthe silence that followed, the magistrate seemed to ILI be

ILIIIIIIMIIL¯ISI

FII IIII

IIIII IIII getting fidgety. ILIIFII He sat IIII$I down, ran his MIIL fingers IIII through his 67 III °o ' I THE

6 $

'"I I I

"6 90II

STRANGER III

IIIII III

IIIIII IIII hair, $I IIII put IIII his Ielbows on IIII his IIIICI desk, IIII and leaned

towardII III me

I,IIII,II

IIII III slightly IIIII with II a IIWIIIII strange look on IIII his IIII£I face. Z_II$I “Why, IIII why IIII did

IIIIIIIIIIIIIII you shoot at a IIIII body IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIWIIIIIII that was on the ground?’ xIIIIIIIIII Once again "I IIIII IIII ran

III IIII

I IIII/II didn’t IIIII know IIII how III to IIIII answer. ;I 7III The magistrate his

IIIIIIIIWIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIIIIIIWIIIIIIII hands across his forehead and repeated IIIIyIIIIIIII his question IIIII with

IIIWIIII IIIII

IIII II

IIII II I a Islightly different tone III in IIII his >IIII;I voice. Z_IIII “Why? }III

You must II tell,I me.I 1I _IIIII Why?” RII Still I "I

I IIII/II didn’t IIII say IIIIIIII1I anything.

RIIIII

IIII I>I

II I SuddenlyII III he IIIIII stood IIII up, II strode over I III to II a IIWI far II corner III

III IIII

III I III of IIII his IÓIICI office, IIII and II, pulled out II a I drawer in II a MfileII IIIIIII;I cabinet.

@IIIIIIIIIII

>I I I

IIIM\I IIIIII

IIIIIIIII III He took out II a II silver crucifix which III he I brandished

as III he II

I,III II IIIIWIIICI

IIII cameII IIII towardII me.IzI GIII And III in II a II completely different, Ialmost

IWIIIIII cracked >IIII$I voice, III he IIIIIII$I shouted, ¸ÂII “Do IIII you IIIII know IIIII what IIIII this IIIII is?” "I

I IIII$I said, I}IIjI “Yes, III of IIIWIImII course.” RIIIIIIII Speaking >I veryII yIIII quicklyII IIII and III» pasIIIIIII

II>III III sionately,INI III he II toldII meII IIIII that III he II believed in ¬IIII God, IIIII that III it

IIII

III IIII

was IIII his III>IIIIIII conviction IIIII that III no man was III so III guiltyIII IIIII that ¬III God

III,II

II>II II

II I II would IIII not II forgive him, jI IIII but III in Iorder for I IIIII that III to IIIIIII happen II

III IIIII

IIIIII IIII

IIII II a man must repent and III in III so IIIIIIIIIIIII doing become like a III childII

IIIIII

IIIII III IWIIII Iall. ;I @II whose III heart II III is IIIII open IIII and ready to Iembrace He IIII was

,IIIIIII

leaning Iall I IIII the IIII way I>I over I IIII the III,I;I table. @II He IIII was II>IIII waving IIII his

IWIIIM\I

IIIIIIWIIIIIII>I

III$I crucifix I, almost directly over I myII IIII;I head. 7II To II tell I IIII the Itruth, "I

III IIII

IIIIIIII$I M

I IIII had IIIIII found 4FM it >IWII very II hardII III to II follow his reasoning, firstIII

IIIIIIII because "I

I IIII was IIII hot IIII and III thereII II wereII IIII big IIIII flies III in IIII his IÓIII office

IIIII

IIIIIII III

III IIIIIIII that IIIII kept landing on myII IIII$I face, IIII and Ialso because III he IIII was III IIII meII

III I1I GII scaring a II little.

At IIII the II sameII II timeII "I

I IIIII knew IIIII that IIIII that

IØII IIIII,IIII ŠIIIIIIjI

I III 1I @II was ridiculous because, ØIII after I Iall, $I "I

I IIII was IIII the Icriminal.

He

IIIII

IIIIII IIIII

IIII went III on IIIIIIbI anyway. "I

I >IIII,II vaguely IIII understood that III to IIII his mind

IIIWII

II I III there IIII was VIIII just IIII one IIIIII thing IIIII that IIII/II wasn’t Iclear in myII IIIq conIIIIIIIII fession, IIII the IØIII fact IIIII that "I

I IIII had IIIIIIIIII hesitated IIIIWII before "I

I MWIII fired myII

IIIIIII

II/II second IIII£I shot. 7III The WIIII rest IIII was III$I fine, IIII but IIIII that II part II III he III couldn't

IIII

IIIII1I understand.

IIM 68 III

°° ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0O26

STRANGER

"I

I IIII was IIIIII about III to II tell I II him I IIIIIII he was I&IIII wrong III to III dwell I III on IINI it,

IIIIIIII

IIII&;I AIII because III it &II reallyII IIII]II didn’t matter.

But III he IIII cut meII III off IIII and

I&IIII

IIII IO

II II III urged meII IIII one last time,INI I&IIIIII drawing II himself up III to IlII his II full I

IIOIIIIIIII

IIIIII III height and IIIOIII asking meII III if "I

I II believed in ¬IIvI God. "I

I IIIII said IIvI

no. @II He

IIIIIIIII IIIIII IìI Iall I men III sat down IIIIIIIII indignantly.I1I @IIIIIII He said IIIIIIII it was impossible; II IIIIIIIII¬IIjIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII&II believed in God, even those who turn IIII&IIIIIII their backs IIIII on him. êI

III$I IIII

7IIIIIIIIIIII That was his II belief, and IIIIII if he II&II were III&I ever IIIIIIIII to doubt IIII it, IOII his

IIIIIII IIIIII IIIvI fÂIIIIII

OIIIIII life wouldIIIIII becomeII meaningless. “Do you IIIII want myII life to III

IIIIII IIIIII III be meaningless?” he IIIIIII1I shouted. cII As II&I far III as "I

I III couldII IIINI see, lII it

IIII]II didn't IIIII have IIIIIOIII anything IIIIIIIOIII to do with me,I$I IIII and "I

I II toldII II him I II1I so.

AIII

&IIIII II&IIII But I&I from I II&IIII across IIII the III tableII III he IIII had Ialready thrust IIII the

I&IIOM\I OIII l&&IIOIII JI$I f"I crucifix III in myII IIIII face IIII and IIII was II&II screaming irrationally,

“I Iam III a II&OIIOIIvI Christian. "I

I IIII ask @O Him I III to II&IIIIIIIIIIII&I forgive you your IIII1I sins. @III How

IIII

IIIII IIIII can IIII you IIII not II

believe that @II He IIII&III suffered II&I for IIIIII you?” "I

I IIII was

II&IIIIIIIIIIIIOIII&IIIIIIII

IINI IIII"I struck by how sincere he seemed, but I IIIIIIIIIIIIII1I had had enough.

"IIIIII

IIII$I IIIIIII&I It was IIIIIIII getting IIIII&I hotter IIII and IIIII&SI hotter. cII As Ialways, whenever "I [|

IIIII

IIIII "/

IIIIIIIII IINI want III to IIII get &III rid III of II someone I’m I IIII not &II reallyII listening to, "I

IIII III I made it IIIII&I appear IIIIII as if "I

I II&III;I agreed. 7II To myII II&I&IIIII surprise, III he IIIIII

acted

I&OI IIIIIÁI f}III

IIIINI triumphant. “You IIINIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIOIvI see, you see!” he said. f}III “You IIIII do believe,

III/II

IIII III&I don’t IIINI you, IIII and III/&II you're IIIIII going III to I place your I&IIII trust III in @I Him, $I

I&II/II arent IIIIII you? xIIIIII Obviously,I$I "I

I IIIIII again IIIII said II1I no. @II He II fellJI IIIII back III in IIII his IIII&mI chair. @II He III seemedIII III to III be IIûI very IO&IIvI tired. @II He IIIInII didn’t IIII say IIIIIIIII

anything

II&I

IIIIII III

III III for II a minute whileII IIII the IIIII&lII&$I typewriter, IIIIII which IIII/II hadn't let up

IIII the III wholeII II time,III IIII was III still I IIIIIIII tapping IIII out IIII the JIIII last IIII few IIIq senIIIIIISI

IIIIII III

III II IIII

OII II tences. 7IIII Then III he looked at meII Iclosely and IOIII with a II little

IIIIIIII

III IIIIII sadness III in IIII his IIII1I face. "II In II a low voice III he IIII$I said, f"I

“I IIIII have IIII&I never

IIIIIIIIII

III IIIIII seen a soul IIIIII&IIIIIIIIIIII&IvI7IIII&I as hardened as yours. The criminals who IIIII have II

IIIII IIIII comeII IIII&II before meII IIIII have Ialways wept III at IIII the IIIIII sight III of IIIII this Iimage

IIII III of IIII&OII1II suffering.” "I

I IIII was IIIIII about III to IIII say IIIII that IIIII that II was II I

69IM III °o & I THE

6 $

) " I I I I "6 26

STRANGER

I

I[III II II[IIIII

I III I6I AIII precisely because IIIII they II wereII [criminals.

But IIIII then "I I II IgIII IIIII

II/II IIII realized that "I

I IIII was IIII one IIIhI too. "II It IIII was III an IIIII idea "I

I [II couldn't get

IIIII used II6I to. 7IIII Then IIII the VIIIII judge IIIIII stood IIII up, III as III if III to IIIII give meII IIII the

IIIII

IIIIIIII IIII

I II IIIIIII signal I IIIII that IIII the I\I examination was III over. 6I @II He II simply asked, III in IIII the II sameII III

wearyII IIIIII tone, III if "I

I IIII was II sorryII II for I IIIII what "I

I IIII had

IIIISI

IIIIII IIII done. "I

I IIIIIIII thought IIIIII about III it II for I II a minute and IIIII said IIIII that

I II IIIII

III "I more than II sorry

I II feltII IIIII kind III of IIIIIII6I annoyed. "I

I IIII got IIII the Iim- q I

IIIIIII III IIIIIhI AIII pression he IIII/II didn’t IIII understand.

But IIIII that IIII was III as II far I III

as

IIIIIII things IIIII went IIIII that IIIhI day. cIII

III III

IIIII III$I I\[IIII After I IIII$I that, "I

I IIII saw II a lot of IIII the magistrate, except IIIII that

IIII I IIII myII lawyer was IIIII with meII II[II each IItime.I6I AIII But III it IIII was VIIII just II a

IIII I III

I IIIIIII [I

IIIII IIIIIII

IIIIIII IIIII» matter of [clarifying certain things III in myII I previous stateIIIIhI x

IIIII IIII III

IIII ments.

Or IIelseIII IIII the magistrate wouldII III[IIII discuss IIII the [II

charges

IIIII

IIII SI AIII

II II with myII lawyer.

But III on IIIIII those I[[IIIIIII occasions IIIII they IIII never I really

IIIII

I[IIIIIIIIIIIIIII paid much attention to me.I6IcIIIII$IIIII Anyway, the IIIIIIIIIIII tone of the IIIIq quesIIIIIIII

IIII II [IIIIII6I

IIIII IIII III

III III tioning I gradually changed. 7III The magistrate seemed to

IIIII

IIII IIII

IIII III have lost interest in meII IIII and III to IIIII have [I comeII III to II someII II sortII III of II[IIIIII decision IIIIII about myII [IIIbI case. @II He IIIInII didn’t II

talkII III to meII IIIIII about

¬III

I INI IIII

IIII III God III anymore, and "II IIII never IIIII saw II him I III as II worked up III as III he

IIII

III II IIII was IIIII that I firstIII IIISI day. 7III The result was IIIII that II our I III[IIIIIIII discussions

IIII [IIII III

II[I

I II [I III 6I cI becameII more cordial.

A IIII few ÈIIIIIIII$I questions, II a I brief conversaIIIII

IIII $I IIII

IIIIIIIII II tion IIIII with myII lawyer, and IIII the I\I

examinations wereII III over. mI cII

IIIII IIII IIII

II6I As IIII the magistrate put II$I it, myII [IIII case IIII was IIIIIII taking IIII its [II course. cIII

III IIII IIIII

IIIIIII IIII And IIIII then II sometimes, when IIII the [IIII conversation was III of II a

I II IIII IIII hI "I

IIII III more generalI I IIII nature,I$I "I

I III wouldII III be II[ included.

I III started to I IIIIII more I II Ifreely.

II ISI III

IIIIIII$I breathe No III$I

one, III in IIII any III of IIIIII these meetings,

IIII

IIIII IIIII

IIIIIII IIII

I $I III was rough with me.IhI ¢II Everything was III so IIII natural, so II well I

IIII

II$I IIII

III[II handled, and III so [I calmlyII I[IIII

acted IIII out IIIII that "I

I IIII had IIII the ridicuIIII Iimpression

I IIIIIII III I IbII cIII lous of IIIIII being ZIIII “one III of IIII the II family.” And "II [III can 70

III9° & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 60O II

STRANGER

IIII III I months

IIIIII IIIII say IIIII that III at IIII the IIII end III of IIII the Ieleven that IIIII this Iin-°

IIIIIIIIIIII

IIII IIWI

IIIII IIIII vestigation JIIIIIuI lasted, "I

I IIII was I, almost surprised that "I

I IIIIIII had ever I

IIVIIIII I II moments

I IIIII III enjoyed IIIIIIIII anything IIII other I III than I IIIIII those rare when I

IIIIVIIIIIIII IIII meIIIIIIIIIIII III meII the judge wouldII lead to the door IIIIIIIIIÓII$I of his office, Islap I II $I IandII IIII

III I$I á7III/II on I IIII the IIII

shoulder, say IIIÎII to me II cordially, “That’s IJ all I II for I

IIIIIII

IIII I G IIIIWIIIbII QI

IIII today, DI Monsieur Antichrist.”

I III wouldII III then I III be II handed

III8I back III over I III to IIII the II,¤II;I police. 7i III 7II

IIIII II

IIIII IIIIIII ThereII IareII II someII IIIIIII things "/>II I’ve II>I never I liked talking about. GI A

KIIIIIIIIIKII

IIII

IIII $I "I II IgIII IIIII

II/II few days after I "IIIII I entered prison, I realized

that "I

I III wouldn’t

IIII II

IIIII IIIIII

III1I like talking about IIIII this II part II IKI of myII life.

×III

IIII I IIII Later I II on, $I IIIIIIèI though, "I

I III no longer saw IIII any IIIIII point III to myII II IIIIIIIbI "II

II II III

IIIII IIIIII reluctance.

In IIIIII fact, "I

I IIII/II wasn't really in I prison those MfirstIII

IIIIIIII IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIbI few days: II "I

I IIIIII was sort IIIKIIIIIIIIIKI of waiting for III something to happen.

II/II M

IIII >IIIII "II It IIII

was II onlyII IKII after I DI Marie’s firstIII IIII and last visit IIIII that III it Iall I III IIIbI I

I I IIII

IIII I çIIII started.

From the IIII day "I

I IIII got II her I letter (she II toldII meII IIII she III

IIII I III

IIIII IIIII wouldIIIII no longer be Iallowed to come,III IIIIIIII because IIII she IIIIIII wasn’t

I I IIIIIIIII myII IIIIâ{I wife), Kfrom that day III on I "I II feltII IIIII that "I

I IIII was IIIII at home II III in

IIII IIII

IIII III myII II

cell I IIII and IIIII that myII life was II coming to II a IIIIIIII standstill I III

IIII "I

II I there.IbI 7III The IIII day III of myII Iarrest

I IIII was MfirstIII IIII put III in II a room III

IIIII II>I IIIII I$I most

IIII IKI whereIIIII thereIIII wereII Ialready severalI I IIII other I I prisoners, of III IIIbI 7IIII

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII them Ic Arabs.

They laughed when they saw me.I1I 7IIIIIIIII Then they

IIIIII

III III III asked meII IIIII what "I

I IIII was III in II

for. SI "I

I IIIII said "òII I'd II killed an G Arab

IIII IIImI GIIIII IIIIIII later,

III $I III and IIIIIII they wereII Iall I IO silent.

A few minutes it IIII got II=I1I dark.

7IIII They IIIIIII showed meII IIII how III to M\I fix IIII the matIII "I

I IIII was IIIIIIIII supposed III to Isleep

IIII IISI

I III III

IIII

II1I on. xIII One IIII end III couldII III be rolled up III to make a II II pillow. c

II IIII I>I All I IOIIII night "I

I II feltII IIIII bugs Icrawling over I myII IIIISI face. GI

A IIII few IIIII days

III I "I

III I$I III

IIII III later

I IIII was IIII put III in II a II cell I III by myself, whereII "II Islept on

IIIIIII

I I IIII wooden IIIIIII boards IIIIIIIIIIK suspended from the II wall. ÖI "I

I IIII had II a IIIIIII bucket 72 III ° ' I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 II

STRANGER

II=I

IIIII IIII for II a III

toiletIII IIII and II a IIII tin IIIIIIIIIwI washbasin. 7III The I prison was III on

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII

I I IIIIIII the heights above IIII the IIIINI town, IIII and II=IIIII through II a Ismall window "I

IIIIIII IIII

I III couldII IIII see IIII the IIIhI sea. xIII One IIII day III as "I

I IIII was I gripping the II=INI bars,

IIIIIII IIII

IIII$I II myIIIIIIIII face straining towardII IIII the light, a III=II guard II cameII III in IIII and

II¥II

IIII III told meII "I

I IIII had II a IIIIII=vI visitor. "I

I IIIIIIII thought III it must be DI=II~I Marie. "II It IIIvI was.

7IIIIII

II I "I

IIII II To get III to IIIIIIIIIIIII the visiting room

I IIIII went IIIII down II a long cor- °

=III ridor, $I IIIII then IIIII down II someII IIII stairsII III$I and, MII finally,I$I IIIIII another I II=I cor¡II mI "I

IIII IIIII

I III =II tidor.

I II walked into II a II veryII large room I I=IIIIIIIII brightened III by II a

IIIII III

huge IIII bay IIIIIIwI window. 7III The =II room I IIII was IIIIIIIII divided. IIIII into II three

IIIIIIIII

I III I

IIIII IIIII

IIIIII III sections III by IIII two large grates that =III ran IIII the length of IIII the

II 1I AIIIIIII

IIIII IIII room.

Between IIII the IIII two Igrates was II a IIIIII space III of IIIIII eight III to

IIII

III IIIIIIIIIIII

IIIII IIIIIIIIII=III=I ten meters which separated the visitors from IIIIII=IIIII the prisoners.IvI "I

I IIIIIIIIDI=III spotted Marie IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII standing at the IIIIIIIII opposite IIII end IIIIIII

of the =II room I

IIIII

IIII IIII with II=I her II=IIIII striped Idress and II her I IIIIIIIIIII sun-tanned IIII1I face. xII On ÎII my

IIIII IIIII I$I most

IIII side III of IIII the =II room I III thereII II wereII IIIIII about IIII ten Iprisoners,

IIIIII

IIISIDI

IIIIIIIIIIDII=IIIIII of them IG Arabs.

MarieIIIIIIIII= was surrounded by Moorish womenIII

IIII

II II IIIIIIII III I$I IIIIq and IIIIII found II herself between IIII two IIIIII visitors:I II II a little, thinIIIIIII

IIIIIIII lipped oldIIII womanIIII=IIIIIIIIII

dressed in black and II a IIIÛIII=IIIIIIII fat, bareheaded II

IIIII III womanIII IIII who IIII was II talking at IIII the IIII top III of II=I her IIIIII voice IIII and IIIIIIlots

IIIIIIIIIIII IIvI AIIIIIII making of gestures.

Because IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII of the distance IIIIIIII between

IIII the I=IIII$I grates, IIII the IIIIII visitorsII IIII and IIII the I=IIIII=II prisoners II=II were II=IIII forced III to

IIIIII IIIvI _IIII

IIII II$I speak II=II very loud.

When "I

I II walked in, IIII the IIIIII sound III

of IIII the

IIIIIII voices IIIIIIII echoing III off IIII the =II room's/II IIII$I high, II bareII II wallsII IIII and IIII the

II=III

IIIIIIII

IIIIIIII harsh light pouring out IIIIIII of the IIII sky IIIII onto IIII the IIIIIIIIIIII windows and III

IIII IIIII

IIIIII III spilling into IIII the =II room I I brought on II a I¡III kind III of IIggIIIIImI dizziness.

DIIII

II=1I "IIIIIII My cell IIIIIyIIIII was quieter IIIIIII and darker.

It took meIIII a IIII few IIIIIIII seconds III

II= INI to IIVIII1I adjust. AIII But IIIIIII eventuallyII "II III couldII IIII see IIIII each IIIII face Iclearly,

IIIIIIII IIIII light.

IIII1I "I distinctlyII III in IIII the I bright

I IIITIIII noticed III=II there IIII was II a *

73II III °o & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0OII

STRANGER III guardII IIIIIIII sitting III at IIII the II far I IIII end III of IIII the IIIIIIII passage IIIIIIII between IIII the

IIII IIIIzI DIIII

I IIII

two I grates.

Most III of IIII the cWIII Arab IWIIIII prisoners II IIII and IIItheir I II families

IIII

II]II had IyIIIIIII squatted IIIII down KIIIIII facing IIIII each IIII other. SI 7IIII They II weren't IIIIIIIIhIÂIIIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIICI IIIIIII

IIII-IIIIII shouting. Despite the commotion, they wereII managing to

IIII III

II IIII III

IIIII III

III IIIIIISI make themselves heardII III by II talking in II veryII low voices.

7III

IW I III$I II IIII Kfrom I I lower

IIIWI IIII{I Their I IIIIIIII subdued murmuring, coming down, IIW

III II

IIII IIII III III formed a I-III kind III of IIIII bass IIII accompaniment to IIII the IIIII conversaIIIIII

IIIIIII IIIIII tions Icrossing above IIII their I IIIIIhI heads. "I

I IIIII took Iall I IIIII this III in II veryII

II-II IIII myIIIIIIIIII

IIIIII

IIIIII quicklyIIIII as "I I made way towardIIDI Marie.-I6I c Already pressed III

III|I IIII

- IIII IIWI

- II II up IIIIIIII against IIII the I grate, she IIII was Ismiling her IIIII best Ismile for I

IIIIII IIWII

me.IhI "I

I IIIIIIII thought IIII she looked very IIIIIIKI beautiful, CI IIII but "I I IIIItII didn’t

IIIIIIIII know how III to II tell I IIWSI her.

¸_I

III II

IIII III “Well?”III IIII she II called across to me.I;I I_I “Well, {I IIWII here "I I Iam.”h II ¸c

IIIIII ÂII “AreII IIII you Iall I right?

Do IIII you IIIII have IIIWIII-III everything IIII you IIIIIII want?”

¸}II$I IIIIIIhII “Yes, III everything.”

_IIIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIIIIIDI

I III;I 7III We stopped talking and MarieIIIIIIIIIII went on Ismiling.

The

IIII

III III

III II§II fat II womanIII II yelled to IIII the man next III to me,I$I II her I IIIIIIII husband I

IIII IIIII

IIIIIIIIIIIII probably, a II tall II blond guy with IIIIIIIIIIIIIIhI an honest face. "IIIIII It was IIII the

IIIIIIIIIIIII IIIIIII Ialready

IIIII IIII continuation III of II a IIIII conversation under I IIIbI way.

ZIIIIIIIIII

IIüIIIIIII

III IIIII “Jeanne wouldn't take II him,”$II IIIIIIIIIIIIIII she shouted as loudly as

IIII IIhI I"I she III could.I6I ZIIµIII{II “Uh-huh,” IIIII said IIII the man.

“I II

toldII II her I IIIüII you'd

IIIII

IIüII IIIII take Ihim IIIIII back IIIII when IIII you IIII get III$I out, IIIIIIII but she III wouldn't take II him.”hII

7IIII

IIüII II

IIII Then III it IIII was DI Marie’s turnII III to IIIII$I shout, IIIII that dII Raymond

IIIII

III II$I IIII sent IIII his regards, and "II IIIIII said, Z7IIIII6II “Thanks.” AIII But myII IIIIII voice IIII was I

IIIIIIIIII

III II§II drowned out III by IIII the man next III to me,I$I IIII

who IIIII$I asked, ¸"II “Is III he Iall I right?”

IIII¨II @IIIIIIII

IIIIIII IIII His wife laughed and IIII$I said, f@IüII “He’s IIII never I IIIII been IIIIIWmII

III III

IIICI II

I I IIIIII

III IIIII better.” 7III The man on myII left, a Ismall young man with II

IIIIII IIIII|I delicate hands, IIII]II wasn’t IIIIIII saying IIIIIIIIêI anything. "I I IIIlIIII noticed IIIII that I 74M III ° & I THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 0OII

STRANGER III rII,II I

he IIII was II&IIII across 9&I from I IIII the little oldII ,0III lady IIII and IIIII that IIIII they II wereII III

IIII IIIIII,II staring intently 0II at IIIII each IIII other. 1I AIII But "I I IIIItII didn’t II>II have Ir timeII III to

IIIIII

IIII $I `IIIIIII watch III them I IIII any longer, because DI&III Marie IIIIIIII shouted III to meII

IIIII that "I

I IIII had III to I0>II have IIIIbI hope. I "I IIII$I said, ¸}II1¼I “Yes.” "I

I IIII was ,IIIIIII looking 0II at II

her I III as IIII she IIIII said III it 0III and "I

I IIIIIII wanted III to IyIIIgII squeeze II her I IIII,II&II shoulders

II&IIIIIII&II

III1I "I III&rI I IIII through her dress.

I IIIIIII wanted III to KII feel I IßIIIIIII the thin material and "I

III II IIIII I IIIItII didn’t really know IIIII what IelseIII "I

I I0II had III to IIIII hope KI for I IIII&I other

IIIII

I`I` II IIIII

IIII$I than IIII1I that. AIII But II0II that IIII was I probably what DI MarieIII meant,

`IIIIIII I,III6I c

because IIII she IIII was III still I Ismiling.

All I "I

I III couldII IIII see I0II was IIII the III

I II III

III II KI

III III sparkle of II&I her IIIIII teeth IIII and IIII the little folds of II her I IIII1I eyes. RIII She

IIIIIIII

I IIII I I "I shouted IIIII$I again, ¸}III “You'll ,I IIII get IIII out IIII and II], we'll I IIII get married!” I

IIIII

II$I ¸}III

III,II VIIII answered, “You IIIIII think III¼I so?” `III but III it IIII was mainly just III

to IIII say II

IIIIII6I 7IIII

IIII something.

Then >I&II very yIIIIII quickly IIII and IIIJ still I III in II a >I&II very loud

>IIIIIIIIIIIIII voice she said III$I yes, IIIII"I that I III wouldII`IIIIyIIIIIIIIIII be acquitted and IIIIIIII that we III

IIII IIIII1I wouldII III go III swimming again. AIII But IIII the IIII other I II womanIII IIIII took II her I II&II turn III to IIIIII shout IIII and IIIII said IIIII that IIII she IIII had JIIII left II a `IIIIII basket III at

IIII

I&I/II IIII;I IIIIIII Iall I IIII the Iclerk’s office. RIIIIIII She was listing the IIIIIII things IIII she IIII had

IIIIIII

IIII II&II put in IIII it, III to make sure IIIII they II&II were Iall I III&I$I there, `IIIIIII because IIIII they

IIIII

III III

IIII1I 7III

III IIII

IIII&I cost II a lot of money.

The IIIIII young man and IIII his mother

II&II lIII III

I& I&IIII I®I were IIl still I III staring at IIIII each IIII&6I other. 7III The murmuring of IIII the c&I`II

III II;I

III III

Arabs IIIIIIIIII continued `I below us. xIIIIII$I Outside, IIII the JIIIII light III seemed to

II&III surge III up I>I&I over IIII the IIII bay IlIIII6I window.

QI IIIIa II little

III II IIIII

IIIII III

I IIII was KII feeling sick IIII and "nII I'd II>II have liked to JII>I1I leave.

7III The IIIIII noise IIII was IIIIIIII getting IIIIKI painful. SI AIIIIII But on IIII the IIII&IIIII$I other hand, QI I

IIIIIII

IIII IIII

IIII IIIDI&II/II wanted III to make the most of Marie’s `IIIIIIII&ISI being there. "I

I III/II don’t

IIIIIIIII

IIII II know how much timeIIIIIIIIIbI went by. DI MarieIII II toldII meII IIIIII about II&I her

VI`I

I,III1I7III I

I&III$I IIII job IIIIIIIIII>I and she never IIIIIIIII stopped Ismiling.

The murmuring, the

IIIIIIII$I

IIIIIII `IIII shouting, IIII and IIII the III>I&IIIIIIII conversations II&II were Icrossing back IIII and

II&IISI

IIIII IIII forth. 7III The II onlyII IIIIII oasis IKI of II silence was II\II next III to meII III&II where I

75 M II

°I & THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 6 90 II

STRANGER

IIII

I I III I I IandII IIII the Ismall youngII man the IoldIIII womanI I II wereII II¿I gazingII III at

IIIII

IIII II each IIII other. ;I x OneII III by IoneII IIII the G Arabs wereII IIII taken I IIII1I away.

G

IIIIIII

II II IIIIIIII

II IIIII Almost everyone stopped II talking as III soon I III as IIII the MfirstIII IoneII IIImI 7III

III II I IIIII Icloser

III I III left.

The little oldII II womanI I moved to IIII the II bars,INI

IandII III

I I II II

IIII III III at IIII the II sameII moment a III guardII motioned to II her I II son. mI @II I NII IandII IIII

IIIIIII IIIIII He IIIII said Z¬IIIIII$I “Goodbye, DI Maman,” she reached between I

IIIIII I IjI Islow III little III II IIIImI two barsII III to IIIIIII give him I II a long, wave.

RIII

IIII IIIII IIII I man

I I II She left just III as Ianother cameII Iin, NI IIII hat ¶in I II hand,IuI IandIIIIIIIII

III£I G

IIII II

III I IIIIII IIIIIIIin IIandII took her II place.

Another

prisoner was brought

IIIII

IIII I\IIIII

II I IIII they II talked excitedly,INI IIII but IIII softly,INI IIIIIIII because IIII the room had II I yIIII1I

I II I

IIIIIII once again I Igrown quiet. 7IIII They II cameII II for I IIII the man on I myII IIII$I IandII IIII

I II II tight, his IIIII wife IIIII said III to II him I IIIIIIII without JIII lowering her I

II-II$I

IIIIIII III

IIII III voice, III as III if IIII she III hadn’t/II noticed thereII IIII was noII need to

IIIIII

I I INI ¸7IIII II II IandII III

III SII shout Ianymore, “Take II careII III of III yourself be II careful.” 7II III meII II

IIIIII Then I IitI IIIII was myII II turn. ;I DI MarieIII II threw a IIIISI kiss. QI I looked

IIIIIIIII

I I;I RIIIIII IIIII IandII II back beforeIIIIIIIIII disappearing.

She hadn'tnIImoved her IIIIII face

IIIIIII

IIIIIIIIII

IIII was still II pressed againstIIIIIIIII the barsIIIIIII with IIIIII the sameII III$I sad, II forced Ismile

I II I on I II1I it.

RII

IJII IIII

IIII III Shortly after I IIIII that IIII was III when I IIII she I wrote to me.I;I G AndII

IIIIIII III I liked

IIIII II

II IIIIIIIIIIII

IIII$I the thingsIIIQ/III I’ve never talking about began. SIG Anyway, QI

I /II I\IIII III$I IandII III

I IIII shouldn't exaggerate, it IIII was IIIII easier I II for I meII III than I II

I III IINI IIII

IIIII for I IIII others.I;I _II When I QI

I IIII was øfirstIII Iimprisoned, the II hardest III III man.

I SI thingIIIIIIIIIII was that myIIIIIIIIIIIII thoughts wereIIIII

still IIIIIIIIIIIII those of a free II

I INI QI III ItoI II For I I\I example,

I III wouldII IIIII suddenlyII IIIII have IIII the I urge beI IIon III a

IIIIII

III III IIII beach IandII III to II walkII III down I III to IIII the IIII water. SI GII As QI I Iimagined the III II I myII IIIINI

II I soundII III of IIII the MfirstIIIIIIIII waves I under feet, myII IIIII body IenterIingII IIII

IJIIII III the IIII water I IandII IIII the II senseIII III of relief it III wouldII IIIII give IINI me,

Iall I IKIII of a IIIII sudden I QII III wouldII III feel I IIIII just IIII how IJIIIII closed Iin I QII IIIIIII was by

IIII

I III;I the II wallsII IKI of myII II cell. hI AIII But IIIII that IonlyII JIIIIII lasted II a IIII few months. 76 I4 ° ' I THE

6 $

'"I I I

"6 °O36

STRANGER

GIII II III myII II

IIIII ;I Afterwards onlyII IIIIIIIII thoughts II wereII IIIIII those III of II a I prisoner.

"IIIIIIIIII

III INI I waited for IIIIIIII the dailyIIII walk,I$IIIIIII which "IIIIIIlIIIIIIIII

I took in the courtyard, I I I myII lawyer.

IIII 1I 7III

IIII III or I II for I II a IIIIII visit Ifrom The rest of IIII the II timeII "I |

IIIIIII I

IIIII II managed pretty well. 1I GII At IIII the II time,IuI "I

I IIIIII often IIIIIIII thought IIIII that III

IIII III

IIII III

IINI IIIII if "I

I IIII had IIII had III to live in IIII the Itrunk of II a IIIII dead Itree, with

IIIIIIIIIII

IIIIIII

IIII III

IIIICI nothing to III do IIII

but look up IIIIIIIIIII at the sky ùIII flowering overhead,

III II III little by ,III littleII "I

I III wouldII IIIII have IIIIIII gotten IIIII used III to IImI it. "I

I III wouldII

IIIII

III III

IIIII III

III INI have IIIIIII waited II for I II birds to ùII fly III by Ior I Iclouds to mingle, Vjust

IIII III IIII sII IIIII as II hereII "II IIIIIII waited III to IIII see myII lawyer’s ties IIII and VIIII just II$I as,

IIIIIIIII

IIII in another III world,IjI "I

I IIIII

used III to IIIII wait IIIIIII patientlyII IIII until I RIII Saturday III IItII IIIII to II holdII DI Marie’s body III in myII Iarms.I;I III$I Now, III as "I

I IIIIII think IIIII back III ,III Itree III Itrunk.

IIISI 7II on II$I it, "I I IIIIsII wasn’t IIIII in a II hollow ThereIIII wereII IIII othersII II IIsIIIIIII$I worseIIIIIIIIIII off than me.I1I GIIIII$IIIIIIIIIIII Anyway, it was one IIIDI of Maman’s ideas,

IIII

IIIIIIII II$I and IIII she IIIIII often repeated it, IIIII that IIII after I II a III

whileII IIII you III couldII

IIII get IIIII used III to IIIIIIIIvI anything.

AIIIIII$I Besides, "I

I IIII usually,II IIIIsIIIIIII didn’t take IIIIIIIIII things so II far. SI 7III The MfirstIII

IIIIII II

IIII months wereII II hard.I1I AIII But III in IIIII fact IIII the III effort II "I

I IIII had III to make II

IIII IIIII

I,I$I "I

IIIIII III helped pass IIII the II time.I1I II For I I§I example,

I IIII was II tormented by

II1I "IIIIIIII

I ëI "I myIIIIII desireIIII

for III a II woman.

It was onlyII IIII natural;

I IIIIIIIII1I was young. "I

II;I AIII

I IIII never I IIIIIIII thought IIIIIMII specificallyII III of DI Marie.

But "I

I IIIIIIII thought III so

IIII IIIIII IIuI IIIIIIII

II $I IIIIII much about II a II woman, about women, about Iall I IIII the IIIII ones "I

II IIIIIIII IIIIIIIII

I IIIIIIIII$IIIIIIII had known, about all I IIIIII the circumstances in which "I

I IIII had

IIVIIIII

,III IIIII enjoyed III them, $I IIIII that myII II cell I III wouldII III be Mfilled with IIII

their I

IIIIII

IIIIII IIIII

II~I "II faces IIII and Icrowded with myII IIII desires.

In IIII one IIIIINI sense, IitI I II III meI II

IIII;I AIII

III II threw offI III balance.

But III in IIIIII another, NI III it Il, killed time.ImI "I I

IIII IIIIII Ifriends

-IIIII I-III had IIIIII ended III up making with IIII the IIIII head III guard,INI IIII who

IIIIIIII

IIII IIII

IIIIII IIIII

II I used to make the rounds with IIIIIIIIIIII the kitchen IIIIIIIII hands at mealII InII IIII

IIII

time.I;I @ He’s the IIII one IIII who MfirstIII II,IIII talked III to meII IIIIII about II women. @II

I IIIIII He II toldII meII III it IIII was IIII the MfirstIII IIIIII thing IIII the IIII others II II complained IIM 77 II

°I ' THE

6 $

&"I I I

"6 °O II

STRANGER

IIIIISI about. "I

I IIJII told II him I III it IIII was IIII the II sameII II for I meII IIII and IIIII that "I I

IIIIIIII III III1I fAII$II thought III it IIII was IIIII

unfair I Itreatment. “But,” III he IIIINI said, ZIIII/II “that’s

I\III IIII1II f_IIIIIIIIIII IIII IIIInII exactlyIIIIIIIIIt why youreIIIIII in prison.” “What do you mean that’s

IIIIII

IIII ªI IIII/II why?” f_I “Well, $I IIIÀI yes—freedom, that’s IIIvI why. 7III/>II They've IIIIII taken

IIIII IIII bII "tII away III your I Ifreedom.” I'd II>I never I IIIIIIII thought IIIIII about IIIISI that. "I I II III;I f"IsII

II$II "I

IIIINI IIIII agreed. “It’s Itrue,”

I IIII;I said. fxIII “Otherwise, what III wouldII III be

IIII IIIIII ZdIIIIvI

IIIIII

the IIIIII punishment?” “Right. }III You IIIªI see, IIII you IIII understand

IIIIII

IIII III these IIIIII~I things. 7III The rest of III them I III/IvI don’t. AIII But IIIII they VIIII just IIII end III

IIJ>IIÝII 7III

IIII IIII up IIIIII doing III it III by III themselves.” The III guardII left after I IIIISI that. 7II IIIIIjI IIIËI III ThereII II wereII IIII the IIII cigarettes, too. _IIII When "I

I IIII entered I

IIII$I IIIIIIIIIIIIIII IIIIjI myIIIIINI prison, they took away myIIII,IjI

belt, myIIIIII shoelaces, tie, IIII and I>I

IIIIIII "I

IIIIII III everything

I IIII had III in myII IIIIIII$I pockets, myII IIII cigarettes in II par- q

IIII I vIxIIII"II*IIIII ticular.

Once I was in myIIIIk cell, $I "IIIIIIIIIIII>IIIII I asked to have them I IIII1I back.

AIII

¥IIII1I 7III But "I

I IIII was II toldII "I

I IIII/III wasn’t allowed.

The MfirstIII IIIIIIIIIII few days wereII II JII rough.

IIIIhI 7IIII

III III

IIIII really That may be IIII the IIIIII thing IIIII that IIII was II hardest II

IIII III for I me.I1I "I

I III wouldII IIIII suck III on IIIIII chips III of IIIII wood IIIII that "I I I broke off IIIIbI "III IIIIIaround

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIII IIIvI myII IIII bed Iplanks.

I walked nauseated all I IIII day long. "I IIsII IIII

IIIIII IIII

I III couldn’t understand why IIIII they IIII had IIIIII taken III them I *IIII away

IIIII II IgIII IIIII when IIIIIIIII]II they didn’t II hurt II IIIIIII1I anybody. ×III Later I III on "I I realized that

IIIII

IIISI AIII that IIIIIIII too was II part II III

of IIIIIIIIII the punishment.

But III by IIIII then "I

I IIII had

IIIIIII

IIIIII IIII

IIII gotten IIIII used III to IIII not Ismoking and III it IIIInII wasn’t II a IIIIII punishment III

I I~I anymore. cII¾III

I I IIIIII Apart from these IIIIIIIIII$I annoyances, "II IIII/II wasn’t IIII too IIIIIIISI unhappy. xIIII

IIII I

II I I IIII Once IIIIII again IIII the main problem was II,IIIII killing II time.I~I ¢>IIII° EventuIally,

,I$I IIIII

IIII IIII

I I II I IIIIII$I once "I

I JII learned

how III to remember things, "I I IIIInII wasn’t II

III III

III III "I bored at IJ all. ÝI RI Sometimes

I III wouldII IIII get III to IIIIIIIII thinking IIIIII about

II $I IIII

IIIIIIIIII "I myII room, and III in myII Iimagination

I III wouldII III startII III at IIII one II

II I IIII

I II IIII II jI mentally

IIII II IIIIIII

IIIIIII corner and II circle the room, noting I>I everything III

III1I AIII thereII IIII was III on IIII the III1I way. cII

At MfirstIII III it IIIInII didn’t IIIII take long.

But 78 III °o & I THE

6 $

& I I I I

I 60O II

STRANGER

III&II III,II longer.

IIII&1I "I every II timeII "I

I III&IIII started III&ªI over, -II it IIIII took II a little

I III wouldII &I

I II&IIII&IIIIIIIIIIIII&IIII&IìI remember every piece of furniture; IIIIIIIIII&IIIIIIII and on every piece III of

II&IIII&ICI furniture, III&II every IIVIIIìI object; IIII and III of III&II every IIVIII|I object, I, all I IIII the III deIII

II,IIIIII IIIICI tails;III IIII

and III ot IIII the IIIII detailsII III themselves—a flake, II a I&IIICI crack, I&I or II a IIIIIIII chipped IIIIÀIIII edge—the IIJI&IIIII color and IIII the II\II&I;I texture. GII At IIII the II sameII II timeII "I

I IIIæII would I&II try IIII not III to ,IIII lose IIII the II&IIII thread III of myII -IIIIII&IªI inventory, III

IIII II I,IIII ,IIIuI to make a II complete list, III so IIIII that IIII&I after II a IIII few IIIIII weeks "I I III

I&II-III IIII

couldII IIIIII spend III&II hours VIIII just III enumerating the IIIIIII things IIIII that

II&II

I&II "I were III in myII&II room. 1I GIII And IIII the more

I IIIIIIII thought IIIIII about IICI it, IIII the

I&II "I

I I&II II-IIII

IIIIII more

I IIII dug IIII out III of myII memory things "I

I IIII had III& overlooked I&I

0II IIII

IIIII or II&IIIIIIII forgotten. "I I &II,IgIII realized IIIII then IIIII that II a man who IIII had lived II

IIII II&I onlyII IIII

one IIII day III couldII I0II easilyII live for II a IIII&III hundred III&II years III in

I&IIIISI

I I&IIII III prison. @II He III wouldII IIIII have IIIIIII enough memories to IIIII keep II him I I&I from IIIIIII being II&II1I bored. "II In II a III|I way, -II it IIII was III an IIIIIIIII1I advantage.

7IIII

III£I GII Then III&II there I0II was Isleep.

At M&IICI first, "I

I IIII©II didn’t IJIIII sleep II well I III at

IIIIII III III myII night IIII and IIII not III

at Iall I II&-III during IIII the III1I day. ×III LittleII III by little,

IIIIIII nights IIII got IIIII&I better IIII and "I

I IIII was II ableII IIII,IIII to sleep II&IIII during IIII the IIIuI day,

III1I

IIIIII "/III

IIII too. "II In I0IIªI fact, II&IIII during IIII the ,IIII last IIII few months I’ve IIIII been Isleep-III

IIIII ing II\IIIII sixteen III to I-IIIIIII eighteen III&II hours II a III1I day. 7IIII That III,II would leave

II ICI IIII&I/II meII I-\I six III&II hours III to II,,I kill IIIII with meals,